Jinx: This has to change 🌬️🌀🍃

Chapter 79 proved my previous interpretation correct: the number 9 announces the end of a circle. (chapter 79) However, let me ask you this. What kind of circle ends in episode 79? Moreover, how is this ending different from the past? Interesting is that episode 79 of Jinx doesn’t end with conflict, but with an awakening. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung does not rise to fight, command, or perform — he wakes up to a realization: “This can’t go on.” In the Korean version, his words carry an unusual clarity. It is not fate that changes, but choice. The champion, who once lived as if enslaved by habit and haunted by ghosts, now chooses transformation. The circle that has defined his life — power, silence, guilt, and repression — finally begins to close.

The decision is quiet but monumental: he will no longer live in a cycle of fear and self-loathing. (chapter 79) Until now, Jaekyung has moved through life as if carrying a curse — the belief that he is unworthy of care and love. (chapter 78) Every match, every order, every touch was an act of penance. Yet, in this episode, that belief dissolves. What vanishes in chapter 79 is not his strength, but the compulsion to suffer for it. Through the unconscious confession from Doc Dan, the wolf discovers that despite his wrongdoings, he is not hated by the “hamster”. (chapter 79)The words carry the same emotional weight as (chapter 39) from the magical night in the States. Both moments unfold in half-darkness, both break through inhibition, and both blur the line between consciousness and surrender. The verbal difference hides a deeper sameness: (chapter 79) is not remorse alone — it is an act of love, an instinctive reaching-out toward the other’s pain.

Mingwa mirrors the composition of these two scenes to stress their equivalence. The parted lips, the contrast between the heavy breath and the mumbling, the closeness of skin — all visual echoes that turn guilt into a language of tenderness. In chapter 39, the confession was drug-induced, raw and unfiltered, but afterward Jaekyung dismissed it with a laugh: (chapter 41) What could have been a moment of truth was repressed through mockery. His body language was betraying him: his closed arms reveal that he was on the defensive. By trivializing love, he protected himself from suffering and as such from facing his own capacity for harm. Behind the joke hid an immense self-loathing: to accept the confession as real would have required believing himself worthy of it. To trust himself…. he is not a loser, a nobody!

Chapter 79 reverses that denial. This time, the athlete cannot turn away or make light of what he hears. (chapter 79) The doctor’s voice — faint, sleep-bound, and sincere — forces him to listen. The “mistake” returns, transformed into absolution. Where laughter once erased meaning, silence now restores it. The champion finally grasps that Dan’s words, whether “I love you” or “I’m sorry,” spring from the same place: care that persists despite injury.

This is why the “blue night” cannot be read as accident or madness. It is revelation. The wolf sees, perhaps for the first time, that he can be forgiven — that love, for Dan, includes compassion for his flaws. The “I’m sorry” becomes the mirror image of the earlier “I love you,” not a repetition but a correction. What Jaekyung once labeled a mistake now stands as proof of connection, as if fate itself were rewriting the joke into a prayer.

The End of a Circle

Each chapter ending in nine has marked emotional completion: chapter 9’s first gesture of care (chapter 9), 29’s confession on the couch (chapter 29), 69’s first expression of feelings in the dark (chapter 69). In chapter 79, the circle closes once more. The night’s palette tells the story — deep blue softens into violet (chapter 64) (chapter 79), the color born from the fusion of blue (Dan’s sorrow) and red (Jaekyung’s intensity). For the first time, in the penthouse the color of their relationship is not pain but balance. And now, you comprehend why in the hallway, the purple had almost vanished: (chapter 79) The light purple – lavender that once filled their world turns (chapter 66) (chapter 79) fades into the cold blue of the night. The light shifts — not toward warmth, but toward fragility. The purple, symbol of fusion, nearly disappears, leaving behind the dominant blue of isolation and fear. (chapter 79) This chromatic regression visualizes what happens next: in the hallway, both men are still haunted by their separate pain. Dan, drawn by the pull of despair and self-loathing, almost falls over the railing. Jaekyung, still guided by fear, rushes to catch him. (chapter 79)

The blue in this scene is not mere sadness — it is the residue of old wounds resurfacing. It unites them through pain rather than peace, yet this unity marks the turning point. The absence of purple is what propels the wolf to make a decision: he is about to drop his routine and as such his past believes, like for example, his life is still his first priority or he is just a shackle. He realizes that color — the life and warmth in Dan — is fading. (chapter 79) To restore it, he will have to speak, to act, and ultimately, to smile again.

What truly ends here is the Emperor’s old language. The vocabulary of orders — (chapter 79) gives way to the silent recognition of fear. When the champion admits, (chapter 79), it is a confession disguised as complaint. For the first time, he voiced his dependency and vulnerability more clearly, as his body language is no longer expressing hesitation and shyness. Imagine that so far, he had lived following the principle of “self-reliance”. Yet when Dan asks, “What?” the champion retreats: (chapter 79) His feelings collapse into the void between words. Above them, the spiral chandelier glows — the perfect symbol of their unfinished circle. His unspoken fear hangs suspended, waiting to be voiced because of someone else’s actions: the doctor’s grin (chapter 79) and fall (chapter 79) That retreat exposes a deeper fear — not of rejection, but of mockery. The man who once endured his father’s contempt and smirks (chapter 54) still equates vulnerability with humiliation. (chapter 73) In the past, every sign of weakness was punished or laughed at; even longing arrived through ridicule. Hence the “grinning” Dan of his nightmare (chapter 79) should be perceived as a distorted echo of the father’s cruel smile. And now, Jinx-philes can grasp why the wolf woke up from this “dream”. (chapter 79) The vision forces him to confront the origin of his shame. He realizes, instinctively, that the real Kim Dan would never smile at his pain — and through that recognition, he begins to separate present from past. He has already experienced a silent, but warm gaze (chapter 77) from his fated partner after admitting his defeat: (chapter 76)

In silencing or voicing his fear, Jaekyung crosses the boundary between guilt and growth. He is no longer haunted by his father’s accusations like “you’re just trash” or (chapter 73) but by a new, fragile dread: the possibility of losing the one person who would never say it. What vanishes in episode 79 is not his strength, but the belief that to need someone is to be weak.

That completion arrives at night. In his sleep, Kim Dan murmurs, (chapter 79) The two halves of their dialogue finally meet: the fear Jaekyung silenced finds its answer in the apology Dan utters unconsciously. One speaks awake but retracts; the other speaks asleep but reveals. The night itself becomes their interpreter — turning “nothing” into meaning.

Until now, Jaekyung’s remorse had lived without a voice. (chapter 78) He has long recognized his wrongdoings — the pressure, the harshness, the selfishness (chapter 76) — but guilt without self-forgiveness remains sterile. What is the point of apologizing to someone when you cannot forgive yourself? His silence, then, is not arrogance but self-condemnation. Beneath his strength lies a man who believes that no apology can redeem him, because no one ever offered him one first. His father’s mockery, his coach’s reproaches (chapter 74) and expectations, his mother’s betrayal (chapter 74), his manager’s slap at the hospital (chapter 52) — none of them ever voiced regret and said “I’m sorry.”

Fighting became his substitute for repentance. (chapter 73) Every punch was an act of self-erasure, every victory a brief anesthesia against the echo of his own self-loathing and regrets. He mistook exhaustion for atonement. But when Kim Dan whispers (chapter 79) in his sleep, something shifts. The word that once chained him to guilt now sounds different — tender, not accusatory. For the first time, he experiences apology as care, not as confession.

That is why this night matters. It teaches the champion what he was never taught: that forgiveness is not granted by punishment, but by connection and communication. Through Kim Dan’s unconscious words, he senses that he can be forgiven — that love does not vanish because of fault. He is still accepted despite his wrongdoings, not because he hides them. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung begins to believe that being loved and being imperfect can coexist. And in that fragile belief, change truly begins.

The Fall of the Angel

The dream of the wolf is not punishment — it is confession. It becomes the space where Jaekyung’s unconscious dares to speak what he hides from waking life. (chapter 79) His vision of Kim Dan’s false grin is not a taunt from the other (chapter 79), but a message from within: You shouldn’t have hidden your fear. You should have trusted me. What appears as irony is, in truth, the echo of a moment that had once wounded him — the doctor’s trembling question, (chapter 51) The dream revives that unspoken answer, revealing that what Jaekyung perceived as danger was, in fact, an offer of trust. In trying to protect himself from mockery, he denied the very connection that could have saved him. The dream reconstructs the very morning he had dismissed his vulnerability (chapter 79)— the breakfast scene (chapter 79) , the casual (chapter 79) By replaying it in this distorted form, his mind stages a confrontation with his own denial.

The wolf’s remorse takes the shape of fear. In his dream, Jaekyung finally admits that he cannot bear to lose the one person who makes him feel human (chapter 79) — yet even there, his confession is shadowed by dread. (chapter 79) The grin that startles him awake is his own projection of unhappiness and shame, the echo of the mockery he once received from his father. But the truth beneath it is different: his soul is telling him that vulnerability is not ridicule, that he must stop silencing himself.

The resemblance between dream and reality is deliberate. The kitchen reappears, the same domestic warmth, the same silence. The unconscious replays what the conscious has failed to complete — the moment he turned away instead of speaking his fear aloud. His body wakes before his mind does, moving instinctively toward redemption. When he finds Kim Dan by the railing (chapter 79), it is as if he is saving not only his partner but the part of himself that used to give up. He was living like a ghost denying his own emotions.

A few days before, the champion had called Dan’s drowning “an accident.” (chapter 78) That word revealed his blindness — the refusal to acknowledge pain that does not announce itself through wounds. The new incident at the railing shatters that illusion. It was never an accident, but the expression of mental illness (chapter 79) Both events spring from the same silent cry for help, the same exhaustion he once ignored. This time, he sees it for what it is: suffering, not weakness. The shock of recognition becomes his wake-up call — not to fight harder, but to understand deeper. The problem is that so far the champion never had a true companion, hence he has not learned how to share thoughts and emotions to others. This explicates why doc Dan is actually the one initiating the conversation. (chapter 77) (chapter 80) Each time, the physical therapist shows concerns for the athlete’s well-being. He perceives this change of behavior as the expression of unwell-being.

Symbolically, the near fall (chapter 80) represents the danger of repeating inherited unhappiness and despair — the impulse toward surrender that has haunted the doctor. Both the ocean (chapter 69), and the balcony (chapter 79) embody the same impulse — escape — yet they reveal two distinct forms of suffocation. In the sea, Kim Dan moves toward the element that promises oblivion through absorption: water swallows, erases boundaries, and offers rest through dissolution. It is the drowning of exhaustion, of someone who wishes to return to the womb of stillness. On the balcony, however, the element shifts to air — the emptiness between life and death. Falling from a high place is the asphyxiation: the lungs collapse not by immersion but by void. Both gestures — walking into the waves and leaning over the railing — spring from the same inner logic: the unbearable weight of pain and expectation. But if water and air unite, they create clouds (chapter 38) — the very image that defines Kim Dan’s being. The clouds on his phone screen are not incidental; they reflect his essence. A cloud has no home, no fixed form, forever moving, dissolving, reforming — just like the doctor’s life, endlessly displaced and redefined by others’ expectations. Clouds embody both dream and danger: they promise transcendence but conceal the storm. Besides, a cloud can fall as rain, return to the ocean, or vanish into the sky — an image of the soul that oscillates between grounding and escape.

As soon as I made this connection, I couldn’t help myself thinking of the painting in the background of chapter 37: (chapter 37) Behind the champion, the Golden Gate Bridge stands as a silent witness — a place where many have ended their lives by leaping into the void between air and water. The bridge fuses both symbols: it is where drowning and falling meet. Moreover, the bridge embodies the connection of two worlds. This backdrop, unnoticed by the protagonists themselves, prefigures the later arcs. Joo Jaekyung is the one standing between the bridge and the physical therapist. It was, as if the author was already announcing the huge depression doc Dan would face in the future. At the same time, I came to wonder if the unconscious suicidal attempts from Doc Dan were actually revealing the biggest secret in his life: the suicide of his parents and their death could be linked to a bridge. Striking is that while the members of Team Black were partying (chapter 37), death was standing behind the celebrity and this reminded me of the champion’s last genuine smile (chapter 73) before he discovered Joo Jaewoong’s corpse. The bridge thus becomes a metaphor for invisible grief: joy and pain occurring simultaneously, one masking the other. And keep in mind that according to my theory, the picture of Dan with his grandmother is hiding a tragedy. This would explain why doc Dan is so obsessed with this picture: (chapter 47) The smiles here are hiding the past reality.

But let’s return our attention to the champion’s vision in episode 79. In that same duality (water/air) lies salvation. (chapter 79) The dream that wakes Jaekyung is not a nightmare but a revelation. He senses that the smirk is not the reality, but also the mask hiding misery. The greeting from the smiling Dan (chapter 79) — so unlike his real, exhausted self — is a vision of peace, of love unburdened by fear, while this grin exposes the truth. The dream, the realm of clouds, becomes a stage where the wolf shows and learns tenderness. The dream’s fear and indirect self-reproach (chapter 79) becomes action; remorse (chapter 79) turns into rescue.

That’s how I noticed that so far, the champion never greeted his room mate with a good morning and smile in the morning. (chapter 41) In other words, the dream is giving him clues as well how to behave: not only greeting, but also talking. What caught my attention is that during their two last breakfasts together (chapter 68), they didn’t talk at all (chapter 79) which contrasts to the star’s vision.

In the dream, he had fallen to his knees — a gesture of humility and unspoken remorse. Yet in reality, the fall takes a gentler form. (chapter 79) He does not kneel; he sits, his body settling softly against the floor as he catches Dan in his arms. The man once associated with dominance becomes a cushion, a pillow, a living anchor. His strength, once used to impose weight, now exists to absorb it. The fall is not toward repentance through pain, but toward tenderness through stillness.

This inversion transforms descent into grounding. The wolf who once incited Dan to kneel (chapter 11) now becomes the one who receives the collapse. (chapter 79) His body — no longer an instrument of violence — turns into safety itself. In that moment, he is neither fighter nor emperor, but a quiet surface where another can rest. The fall that once signified defeat now marks awakening: the champion’s muscles, built for battle, finally serve their true purpose — to hold, not to harm; to bear, to protect, not to break.

The Mercy Of The False Saint

That’s how I detected another pattern. Kim Dan’s speech is tethered to touch — every genuine confession or plea emerges only when he is held. Physical contact functions as emotional permission: the body grants what words alone cannot. His first “I love you” (chapter 39) escapes him in an embrace; his (chapter 66) (chapter 66) trembles out against Jaekyung’s chest; his (chapter 79) is whispered while clinging to the same body. Even as a child (chapter 57), he could only confide while being physically comforted. The grandmother’s embrace in chapter 57 becomes the prototype of this pattern — the last instance of safety tied to voice. Yet, crucially, that embrace was conditional and silencing. She soothed him but redirected his pain: (chapter 57) Instead of validating his pain and terrible experience, she absorbed it into her own narrative of endurance. The physical comfort coexisted with emotional invalidation — he was held but not heard.

And this interpretation (the touch is triggering the doctor’s desire for communication) got even corroborated by the latest episode. (chapter 80) The moment the star was holding doc Dan’s hands, the latter started voicing more his emotions (fears, displeasure). (chapter 80) When Jaekyung takes his hands in the swimming pool, the gesture revives this primal language of reassurance. For the first time, the touch is neither coercive nor desperate; it’s sustaining. The handhold reverses the earlier dynamic — instead of silencing him, it gives him permission to speak. Furthermore, the champion is pointing out that he can rely on two things, the champion’s hands and the kickboard belt. This stands in opposition to the fake promise of Shin Okja. (chapter 57) (chapter 57) In other words, he is inciting the doctor to trust himself more and become independent. (chapter 80) (chapter 80) The champion’s words — “If you ever end up in the water, you can come back to shore as long as you know how to swim” — stand in quiet but radical opposition to the grandmother’s old reassurance: “You still have me.”
Both statements aim to comfort, yet they embody two entirely different philosophies of love. Shin Okja’s version of care was possession and control disguised as protection. Her “You still have me” offers solace by denying reality — her own mortality and it erased the boy’s suffering and loss and his capacity to cope. It promises stability but at the cost of autonomy: he is safe only through her. Love, in her logic, means dependence. Jaekyung’s line, by contrast, offers trust instead of control. (chapter 80) His comfort does not deny danger — he acknowledges the possibility of falling into the water — but he links survival to skill, not assistance and dependency. His statement affirms Dan’s agency: he can save himself. Once he can swim, he is strong enough. Where the grandmother sought to replace the absent parents (chapter 65), the champion seeks to restore the missing confidence.

This is why the swimming lesson in chapter 80 carries so much symbolic weight. It is not only about overcoming fear of water, but about learning to float between love and self-sufficiency. (chapter 80) He just needs to learn and trust his own body and skills. For the first time, someone tells Kim Dan that he doesn’t need to cling to live. The wolf’s hands do not promise eternal rescue; they teach assurance and confidence.

Through this opposition, Mingwa traces the transformation of care in Jinx: from the grandmother’s pitying dependency to Jaekyung’s empowering faith. The very moment the wolf steadies his trembling fingers, the doctor begins to voice his worries and fears, words that previously only surfaced through sleepwalking or half-conscious murmurs. That’s why I believe that this embrace (chapter 80) in the swimming pool carries transformative potential. It is not merely a gesture of survival, but an initiation into honesty. Surrounded by water, both men are stripped of pretense. And observe that Joo Jaekyung is not rejecting the physical embrace (chapter 80) contrary to the past. (chapter 28) (chapter 69) The wolf, who once relied on dominance and silence, is now allowing his fated partner to hug him. (chapter 80) He accepts his vulnerability and struggles. In the swimming pool, the athlete is also learning to reassure instead of command. Dan, who has long associated touch with consolation and suppression, begins to experience it as safety and trust.

In that moment, their bodies speak what their words still resist: trust me. (chapter 80) The embrace might become the very impulse that pushes them toward verbal honesty — toward saying what they have long hidden. For Dan, it means learning to voice his needs and desires without shame; for Jaekyung, it means acknowledging his feelings without fear of losing control or strength.

But let’s return our attention to the physical therapist’s childhood. (chapter 57) Dan came later to associate love with contradiction: touch equals permission to speak, yet speaking never brings resolution. His psyche learned that disclosure leads nowhere — the listener (the grandmother) offers affection, not change. That’s the reason why he came to suppress his thoughts and emotions and project onto his grandmother. Her way of dealing with pain was denial, rooted in her own fear of trouble and probably social judgment. From my point of view, it is related to the secrecy surrounding the family’s past.

Furthermore, for the hamster, the embrace is more than comfort — it is survival. (chapter 21) From childhood onward, being held becomes the only assurance that the world still contains care. When he woke crying and was taken into his grandmother’s arms (chapter 21), the patting gesture did not merely quiet his fear; it taught him that consolation requires contact. Yet this early lesson carried a hidden cost: it trained him to associate peace with submission and silence, and affection with dependency. Therefore the swimming lesson contains another important life lesson: it is about choice! Joo Jaekyung wants to be “chosen” by the physical therapist, hence he wants to conquer his heart. (chapter 80) That’s the reason why he can not change doc Dan’s heart and mind with the new clothes. For that, he needs to reveal his “weakness” to the physical therapist.

When the puppy died, Dan instinctively tried to recreate that lost safety. (chapter 59) His hand resting on Boksoon’s fur repeats the same motion — the pat once given to him, now returned to another being in pain. What he offers the animal is precisely what he has always longed for: warmth without judgment, touch without condition.

This explains why every later confession — “I love you,” “Don’t leave me,” “I’m sorry” — is born inside an embrace. Speech emerges only when his body feels that safety again. Yet, until now, the wolf’s touch has never been a true confession. The wolf initially held him through instinct (chapter 4), not intention: a reflex of possession, not communication. As time passed on, it changed, yet in the bathtub (chapter 68), Dan fell asleep against him so that he could never experience the athlete’s care (chapter 68); in the morning, Jaekyung acted as though nothing had happened. Then on the dock, Joo Jaekyung expressed his relief (chapter 69), yet he never explained the reason behind his behavior. Besides, he removed himself from Doc Dan very quickly. There was no continuity between touch and word, no bridge from body to heart. The embrace between them was marked by silence.

Only now, in the night of chapter 79, does that change. (chapter 79) The embrace that once silenced finally begins to speak. Dan’s trembling body against Jaekyung’s chest reactivates all those buried associations — fear, need, longing — but this time, the silence is attentive. The champion listens. The gesture that once merely soothed now confesses.

When Shin Okja finally apologizes (chapter 53), she frames her guilt in terms of debt, not grief. What she cannot say is: “I’m sorry your parents are gone, and I buried the truth.” Her compassion never touches the core wound. Instead, she redirects her remorse into pity (chapter 65), a safer, one-sided emotion that keeps her in control. Pity allows her to appear virtuous while avoiding responsibility. It transforms shared pain into hierarchy: she the giver, he the grateful recipient.

This emotional economy defines Kim Dan’s childhood. He was loved through guilt, not through recognition. Every tender gesture — the pat on the head (chapter 57), the hug after bullying — carries the unspoken message: “You’re unfortunate, but you still have me.” That is not empathy; as she is not showing any sign of distress and pain. In my eyes, it is containment. It keeps the child dependent, silent, and bound by gratitude.

Hence, her confession to the celebrity (chapter 65) reveal the same mechanism. The focus remains on her heart, her pain, her goodness, not on his loss. She centers herself within his tragedy. Pity becomes a mask for unacknowledged guilt — perhaps linked to the parents’ disappearance or to choices she justified under social pressure. Her “mercy” is, in truth, a way to maintain her moral purity at the cost of his emotional autonomy.

Through this lens, it becomes clear why Dan needs reciprocal touch to speak. Pity silenced him; touch, when offered without pity, finally frees his voice. This is why the doctor’s embrace in episode 79 marks such a decisive turning point: it is the first time doc Dan is holding someone and that person is taking his words and pain seriously. The champion does not silence or reinterpret what he hears; he simply receives it. For the first time, Dan’s trembling voice is met not with pity, denial, or instruction — but with presence. (chapter 79)

Finally, this moment also exposes Jaekyung’s awakening. Until now, he had followed the grandmother’s advice as if it were gospel: (chapter 65); “bring him to a big hospital so that he can take pills” (chapter 65) (chapter 65) He trusted her words and advises. I would even add that he believed that compliance equaled real care. Yet the night by the balcony teaches him otherwise. (chapter 79) Despite doing everything the “saintly” grandmother prescribed, Dan is still suffering. The illusion collapses: her mercy never healed, it merely concealed. Interesting is that she never brought up to the athlete the doctor’s loss of weight in front of the ocean. Yet, she had noticed it. (chapter 57). Everything evolved around his lack of sleep and his dependency on her. (chapter 65) However, in episode 79, for the first time, the champion notices it. (chapter 79) It is important because very early on, the doctor Cheolmin had already detected his malnutrition: (chapter 13) In other words, the physical therapist’s depression and eating disorder were already existent before meeting the “wolf”. And what did the mysterious friend tell to the “wolf”? He shouldn’t wait out of fear that he might regret it later! (chapter 13) As you can see, “sorry” is the link between the two doctors and the celebrity.

Thus, the “wolf” realizes that love cannot be delegated to duty. (chapter 79) What Dan needs is not obedience to the old woman’s script, but presence, dialogue, and trust. The champion must now do what she never did — look at pain without denial, listen without pity, and finally speak from the heart. This means that after that night, the wolf will gradually change not only his vocabulary, but also his tone and gestures. His metamorphosis will be complete with the birth of the kind and sweet Joo Jaekyung! (chapter 21) Imagine that I had written this part before the release of episode 80!

The secret behind doc Dan’s room

Another detail caught my attention in episode 79 which was confirmed with the publication of episode 80. Doc Dan’s bedroom has always been associated with illness and as such rest! (chapter 21) (chapter 29) (chapter 61) Hence it is no coincidence that while sleeping in his own bedroom, the physical therapist had a relapse. (chapter 79) Because the champion had come to the conclusion that his own bedchamber was linked to sex (chapter 78) and as such “wrongdoings”, the next day, he must have suggested to doc Dan to sleep together in his bed. This explicates why both main leads are sleeping in doc Dan’s bedroom at the end of episode 78: (chapter 78) This shows that the star is listening more and more to his fated partner (chapter 78) And though he had another “accident”, the former is never bringing it up to doc Dan. There’s no blame or accusation. The athlete is keeping these accidents as secrets. However, pay attention that he is making sure that doc Dan is resting. (chapter 80) Notice that he joined him later, acting as if they had not shared the same bed. Gradually, the champion is giving back doc Dan’s freedom and privacy. He is guiding him to take care better of himself by using his own words. (chapter 27) Striking is that the champion always chose the left side of the bed (chapter 79), while he came to sleep much better, when he slept on the other side of the bed: (chapter 66) Thus I deduce that doc Dan is destined to take over his grandmother’s position in the bed: (chapter 21) And this observation seems to be validated by chapter 80. (chapter 80) The star was sitting on the right side of the bed while watching his sleeping partner. Why? It is because he can see his face. But by lying on the left side, doc Dan came to turn his back to him. (chapter 78) But if they switch places, the wolf should be able to watch his partner’s face. And now, pay attention to the way Mingwa placed the new embrace in the swimming pool: (chapter 80) Doc Dan is placed on the left side…. and that’s where the heart is placed. Doc Dan’s racing heart is displaying not only the revival of his repressed affection for the champion, but also his desire to live. He is not truly suicidal, as all his attempts were unconscious choices.

The second “accident”

I have to admit that after reading this image (chapter 78), it was clear to me that the doctor would make a new suicidal attempt during his sleep walking. I was already anticipating him to go to the rooftop, thus the new incident didn’t catch me by surprise. Yet, chapter 79 gave us an important clue about doc Dan’s dissociative state (sleepwalking). They were all triggered: (chapter 79) Because of the champion’s cold gaze, doc Dan felt rejected and even hated. (chapter 79) He had the impression that he wouldn’t meet his “expectations”. Observe the parallels between the champion’s dream (chapter 79) and the doctor’s reply in front of Shin Okja: (chapter 57) We have the doctor’s fake smile which is strongly linked to rejection (chapter 57) and expectations. And what is the other common denominator? His self-loathing and immense guilt. He has the feeling that he is not lovable. In my opinion, doc Dan is suffering because no one is listening to him at all. So far, they all projected their own thoughts onto him. The reality is that doc Dan already had a hard time before moving to the seaside town, (chapter 11) yet she failed to notice it or refused to face his struggles, as they were related to their poverty.

Because he lived alone for a long time without any physical touch (chapter 5), he lost his voice and became a ghost. It is no coincidence that in this scene, doc Dan was silent despite the caress. He was avoiding any topic that could trouble his grandmother. He accepted to remain a little boy in her eyes. But thanks to the wolf, doc Dan is learning to become strong and independent so that he can decide about his life. The swimming lesson is pushing him to overcome his abandonment issues.

The Songs of Change

While I was on my way to visit my son ( a 6 hours trip), I listened to an old CD from French singer Jean-Louis Aubert entitled Ideal Standard. While listening to the music, three songs — “On vit d’amour,” “On aime comme on a été aimé,” and “Parle-moi” caught my attention. They reminded me a lot of the main couple.

If the previous night (chapter 79) marked the end of a circle, then the next day announces a new rhythm — one that no longer follows the tempo of fighting or guilt, but of tenderness. These 3 songs form a hidden soundtrack to this transformation. They mirror, with startling precision, the inner journey of the champion and his fated companion.

1. “On vit d’amour” — Living on Love

On vit d’amour / Et d’eau fraîche / On vit d’amour, de rien du tout…
We live on love and fresh water / We live on love, on almost nothing at all.

On vit d’amour FrenchWe live on Love English
On vit d’amour
Dans le regard des autres
On vit d’amour
Dans le mien et le votre
On vit d’amour
Quand il n’y a plus d’eau fraiche

On vit d’amour
Tout au fond de la dèche

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller

Car on vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
Sous le bong et les pluies

On vit d’amour
Dans la boue et la suie
On vit d’amour
Jusqu’au bout de la nuit

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse lui vivre sa vie d’amour
Car on vit d’amour
On vit d’amour

Je mens, j’aime tant ta main


On vit d’amour
Et je bois à ta bouche
On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
Toujours

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse à l’amour sa liberté

On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
On vit d’amour
On en vivra
Toujours (2*)

Laisse le briller
Éclairer
Laisse le venir
Laisse le aller
Laisse lui vivre sa vie d’amour
We live on love
In the eyes of others
We live on love
In mine and in yours
We live on love
When there’s no more fresh water
We live on love
At the very depth of poverty
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go.
For we live on love,
We live on love
Under the bong and the rain,
We live on love
In the mud and the soot,
We live on love
All the way through the night.
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go,
Let it live its own life of love,
For we live on love,
We live on love.
I lie — I so love your hand,
We live on love,
And I drink from your mouth,
We live on love,
We live on love,
Forever.
Let it shine,
Let it light,
Let it come,
Let it go,
Let love have its freedom.
(We
Live on love, we
Live on love, we
Live on love,
And we’ll live on it
Forever.)

This refrain captures the quiet revelation at the heart of Jinx: love is sustenance.
Until now, Jaekyung has lived on adrenaline, duty, and pride — mistaking physical dominance for vitality. His meals with Dan were about nutrition (chapter 79), not communion; his affection, an extension of performance (chapter 79). Yet as the doctor grows thinner and more exhausted, the wolf begins to understand what “starvation” truly means. (chapter 79) Dan’s body becomes a metaphor for their shared deficiency — not of food, but of warmth. Although the athlete’s actions were all well-meant, he failed to touch doc Dan’s heart due to the way he spoke to his loved one: (chapter 79)

In On vit d’amour, Aubert contrasts material survival with emotional survival. “We live on love and almost nothing” rejects the capitalist or competitive logic that defines Jaekyung’s world (MFC, rankings, contracts). The line speaks instead to the simplicity of presence — the kind of nourishment that Dan quietly provides through care, routine, and wordless understanding. No wonder why the athlete failed to move doc Dan’s heart by offering so many clothes in episode 80.

This song thus signals the first shift: Jaekyung begins to eat differently — not just at the table, but emotionally. The wolf who once devoured life is gradually learning to taste it through love.

2. “On aime comme on a été aimé” — We Love as We Have Been Loved

On aime comme on a été aimé We love as we have been loved. English translation
On n’invente pas un sentiment
Les baisers donnent l’alphabet
L’amour nous griffe
Ouvre ses plaies
L’amour nous soigne
L’amour nous fait
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est cela qui nous fait courir
De reproduire et faire grandir
Ce qui nous a été donné
Sans jamais pouvoir en parler
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est dans les mains de nos parents
C’est dans les coeurs de nos amants
Regard aimé, regard aimant
C’est le plus clair de notre temps
Le plus obscur de nos tourments
On n’apprend pas un sentiment
Même si on veut faire autrement
On aime comme on a été aimé

On dit les chiens n’font pas des chats
Et que l’on est que c’qu’on connait
Qu’on désire ce qu’on n’connait pas
Un autre chien, un autre chat
On aime comme on a été aimé

Toutes ces secondes de tendresse
Dérobées à  l’emporte-pièce
Toutes les claques, les maladresses
Pour que ça dure, pour que ça cesse
On aime comme on a été aimé

C’est dans les mains de nos parents
C’est dans les bras de nos amants
C’est dans les yeux de nos enfants
C’est le plus clair de notre temps
Le plus obscur de nos tourements
On n’invente pas un sentiment
Même si on veut faire autrement
On aime comme on a été aimé

Et j’aime comme tu m’as aimé
We don’t invent a feeling.
Kisses give us the alphabet.
Love scratches us,
Opens its wounds,
Love heals us,
Love makes us.
We love as we have been loved.

That’s what makes us run —
To reproduce and to grow
What was once given to us,
Without ever being able to speak of it.
We love as we have been loved.

It’s in the hands of our parents,
It’s in the hearts of our lovers.
A loved gaze, a loving gaze —
It’s the clearest part of our days,
The darkest part of our torment.
You don’t learn a feeling,
Even when you want to do otherwise.
We love as we have been loved.

They say dogs don’t make cats,
And that we are only what we know,
That we desire what we do not know —
Another dog, another cat.
We love as we have been loved.

All those fleeting seconds of tenderness,
Stolen in haste,
All the slaps, all the clumsy gestures —
So that it lasts, or so that it ends.
We love as we have been loved.

It’s in the hands of our parents,
It’s in the arms of our lovers,
It’s in the eyes of our children.
It’s the clearest part of our days,
The darkest part of our torment.
We don’t invent a feeling,
Even when we want to do otherwise.
We love as we have been loved.

And I love as you have loved me.

On aime comme on a été aimé / On hait comme on a été haï…
We love as we have been loved / We hate as we have been hated.

This lyric exposes the chain both men must break. The author’s line suggests that love is not spontaneous but inherited — modeled through wounds and care. In his childhood, Jaekyung learned rather hatred and misguided affection as domination, silence, lies and endurance, while Dan learned it as sacrifice and appeasement in his grandmother’s care. Both were taught that affection or recognition was not free — through obedience, perfection, or pain.

Throughout Jinx, each reenacts the love they received: the champion demands submission, the therapist offers self-effacement. Yet chapter 79 introduces a turning point — they begin to unlearn this inheritance. (chapter 79) The unconscious apology “I’m sorry, Mr. Joo” is not submission; it is vulnerability freely given. The wolf’s fears in his sleep are not weakness (chapter 79); they are an echo of the love and tenderness he never received.

In this sense, Aubert’s line becomes prophetic: to love differently, they must be loved differently first. This means that b spending time with each other, they will learn how to love each other properly. This is the essence of growth: transforming the very grammar of intimacy they once feared. The story becomes a re-education of the heart — the rewriting of emotional syntax. And episode 80 is the perfect illustration for this change. In love we can make mistakes, but it is important to detect them and learn from them.

3. “Parle-moi” — Talk to Me

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi / Qu’est-ce que tu veux, qui tu es, où tu vas…
Talk to me, talk to me about yourself / What do you want, who are you, where are you going…

Parle-moi, parle-moi de nous / Tous les deux, qu’est-ce qu’on veut, qu’est-ce qu’on fout…
Talk to me, talk to me about us / The two of us, what do we want, what are we doing…

Parle-moi Talk to Me
Parle-moi
Ce qui nous vient
Nous vient de loi
Ce qui nous tient
Jamais ne nous appartient vraiment

Ce qui nous tue
Gagné, perdu
Ce qu’on a cru
On en a perdu la vue vraiment

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu veux, qui tu es
Où tu vas

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu dis, fais entendre
Ta voix

Ce qu’on nous vend
Ce qu’on nous prend
Mais qu’est-ce qui nous prend
On dirait qu’on a plus l’ temps
A rien
Perdu de vue
Perdu tout court
Peau tendre, coeur pur
On dirait qu’on a plus l’ goût
A rien

Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Parle-moi de tes doutes de tes choix
Parle-moi, parle-moi de toi
Qu’est-ce tu dis, plus fort
J’entends pas
Parle-moi de toi

Alors parle-moi, parle-moi de nous
Tous les deux, qu’est-ce qu’on veut
Qu’est-ce qu’on fout
Parle-moi, parle-moi de nous
Avec toi j’irai n’importe où
Parle-moi de toi
What comes to us
Comes from afar.
What holds us
Never truly belongs to us.

What kills us —
Won or lost,
What we once believed —
We’ve truly lost sight of it.

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What do you want, who are you,
Where are you going?

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What do you say?
Let me hear your voice.

What they sell us,
What they take from us —
But what’s gotten into us?
It feels like we no longer
Have time for anything.
Lost from sight,
Lost altogether —
Tender skin, pure heart.
It feels like we no longer
Have the taste for anything.

Talk to me, talk to me about you.
Talk to me about your doubts, your choices.
Talk to me, talk to me about you.
What are you saying? Louder —
I can’t hear you.
Talk to me about you.

So talk to me, talk to me about us —
The two of us, what do we want,
What are we doing?
Talk to me, talk to me about us.
With you, I’d go anywhere.
Talk to me about you.

This is the anthem of the new cycle — the song of conversation.
In the beginning, Jaekyung’s language was pure command: “ (chapter 38) (chapter 79) ,” eat” . (chapter 79) His speech created hierarchy, not connection. Aubert’s plea, “Parle-moi”, reverses this logic: it is a call to dialogue, to mutual self-revelation. It embodies exactly what Jaekyung’s dream anticipates — the moment when he will learn to speak with Dan, not at him.

When, in the vision, Dan smiles and says (chapter 79) the tone has changed entirely. The greeting is not fearful or dutiful; it is gentle, open, normal — the image of domestic peace. The dream thus becomes prophetic: language, once the instrument of control, will become a bridge.

Aubert’s words — “Parle-moi de tes doutes, de tes choix” — invite the very vulnerability Jaekyung has never practiced. The wolf who only barked commands must now learn to whisper doubts. The day he speaks softly — “Parle-moi” — will be the day his transformation is complete. Moreover, observe that his repeated plea, “Parle-moi” (“Talk to me”), moves from singular to plural — from me to us. The pronoun shift is decisive: it marks the passage from individual solitude to the possibility of relationship. As long as the “me” dominates, there is distance; only when they learn to say “us” can love begin to exist as dialogue, not projection.

This last strophe, where me dissolves into nous, mirrors precisely where Jaekyung and Dan now stand. They share space, touch, even breath — but not yet language. They might be sharing the same bed, but they don’t talk really to each other and confide to each other. (chapter 80) So far, the nights were full of gestures, yet empty of conversation. Jaekyung would often command and Dan accept everything. Words, when spoken, were often either wounds or vanished into silence. Thus, Aubert’s refrain becomes prophetic: as long as they do not talk, they cannot become a couple.

The line “Avec toi j’irai n’importe où” (“With you, I’d go anywhere”) contains both promise and condition. It imagines a future that depends on mutual speech. To “go anywhere” is not to flee, but to move together — something the two protagonists have never managed. Their shared journey remains suspended in the present, circling between misunderstanding and longing. The dream in chapter 79 — where Dan finally greets him with a smile and a “Good morning, Mr. Joo” (chapter 79) is the first glimpse of this future tense, a promise that conversation will one day replace command. Strangely, this observation was confirmed the new episode:

For now, the song stands as both prophecy and warning: without dialogue, they remain me and you, parallel solitudes orbiting the same pain. There’s still no “we” between them yet. Only when Jaekyung learns to parler — not shout, not order, but truly speak — will me become us, and their love find a voice strong enough to last.

A Chanson of Renewal

Taken together, the three songs form a triptych of metamorphosis:

  • “On vit d’amour” teaches Jaekyung that love is nourishment and a source of happiness, not distraction.
  • “On aime comme on a été aimé” forces both men to face the ghosts of their past and their abandonment/trust issues so that they can love their partner properly.
  • “Parle-moi” charts the path forward — communication as redemption.

They are not merely songs; they are stages of awakening.
From hunger to empathy, from repetition to reinvention, from silence to speech — Aubert’s lyrics sketch the same arc that Jinx now traces.

If Jaekyung once fought to dominate the world, he now fights to pronounce gentleness correctly. And when he finally dares to speak — not as a champion, but as a man who listens — he will fulfill the promise implicit in Aubert’s refrain:

“Avec toi j’irai n’importe où” — With you, I’d go anywhere.

The biggest wish doc Dan has is to go on a trip and walk through the woods with a loved one. The old circle closes; the new begins — not with a punch, but with a word.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Missed Party 🥳🎉

People might have been wondering why I haven’t published anything after the release of episode 78. My silence is linked to my health. I was sick exactly like Joo Jaekyung. I had to remain in bed for a while. But enough about me.

When Doc Dan returned to Team Black, the fighters were so overjoyed that they immediately proposed to celebrate his comeback with a party. (chapter 78) Their noisy excitement — hugs, wishes, smiles, jokes, even talk of meat — gave the impression of a long-awaited reunion. Yet the suggestion was cut short by Jaekyung, who rejected it like this: (chapter 78) In other words, a party was “missed.” At first glance, this might appear to be an exception, a rare moment of denial in a story otherwise filled with shared rituals. Readers might recall the welcome party (chapter 9) in episode 9, the champion’s birthday dinner (chapter 43) in episode 43, the talk of hospital get-togethers (chapter 61), or the festive tone of fighters after director Choi Gilseok’s victory (chapter 52).

But the closer one looks, the clearer the pattern becomes. The missed party is not an isolated accident; it is the rhythm of Jinx itself. Whenever celebration hovers near — a victory, a birthday, a reunion, even a funeral — someone is not present. In addition, the celebration arrives too early, too late, in the wrong place, or in the wrong form. Jaekyung wins titles, but the gym shares the glory while he remains uncelebrated. (chapter 41) Why did they not organize a party in Seoul to celebrate his victory in the States? Dan devotes himself to work, but his departures are marked by silence (chapter 53) rather than farewell. (chapter 1) The few rituals that do occur — a premature birthday cake, a noisy hug, puppies chasing after a car — (chapter 78) always miss their mark, either hollow in substance or unseen by the very people who should be honored.

The title The Missed Party therefore names more than one canceled occasion. It captures the way the two protagonists move through a world where rituals of belonging are constantly distorted or denied. And in a culture where such celebrations carry deep social weight, the absence is all the more striking. The missed party becomes the haunting motif of their lives: recognition always promised, but never truly given.

The Meaning of Parties in Korea

In Korean culture, parties and team dinners (hoesik) hold a strong ritual function: they create bonds, display hierarchy, and confirm belonging within a group. Farewells, birthdays, and victories are all expected occasions for collective recognition. Yet in Jinx, these moments of celebration are strangely absent or hollow. When Jaekyung wins, his fee doubles, but no feast marks his achievement. Instead, the manager presents the “wolf” as his “trophy”. To conclude, others share in the reflected glory while the champion himself remains excluded, a fighter without a banquet. (Chapter 41) And this absence of recognition and respect is mirrored in the physical therapist’s position. He is not surrounded by the fighters and included by the manager. He is standing on the sideline. It was, as though his good work was not recognized . (Chapter 43) Even the “dragon’s” birthday, supposedly a day of personal celebration, is reduced to an awkward dinner at his expense, with a cake arriving a day too early (chapter 43) or gifts from sponsors and fans he never wanted. (Chapter 41) In Germany, it is considered as a bad omen to celebrate a birthday too soon. Rituals that should affirm intimacy instead expose distance and lack of respect.

A striking contrast appears in chapter 52, when the fighters from King of MMA (chapter 52) gather at the very restaurant used for Jaekyung’s birthday. This time the feast is paid for not by him, but by Choi Gilseok — the rival director who had just won money betting against Jaekyung. The excuse for the banquet is twofold: the humiliation of the champion’s tie and the arrival of new members. Yet the sponsor of the event is absent, his presence felt only through the bill he covers. Unlike the wolf, whose victories go unmarked, Choi Gilseok uses food and drink to project power and buy loyalty. Yet, this celebration with the absent director displays not only hypocrisy, but also resent and jealousy due to the selection of the location. The cruel irony is that Jaekyung’s fall is more celebrated than his rise. (Chapter 52)

This cultural backdrop makes the silences and absences in the Korean Manhwa all the more striking. Parties are repeatedly mentioned but rarely materialize, and when they do, they are strangely hollow. In chapter 61, for instance, a nurse suggests inviting the star to their next hospital get-together. (Chapter 61) The excitement is palpable — “loyalty” and celebrity sparkle in their eyes — but what stands out is the way Dan is erased in the process. They do not invite him; they want access to the famous fighter through him. His role is reduced to a conduit, the man who happens to be “close with Mr. Joo.” The irony is brutal: after two months of work in the hospice, Dan has never once been shown attending such gatherings himself. His own belonging is not on the table. He is used as a bridge to someone else’s fame, while his own exhaustion and lowered gaze silently testify to his exclusion.

But wait — is Dan not also responsible for his isolation? At no moment does he try to be close to them. He avoids their chatter, keeps his distance, and carries himself like someone already half absent. Chapter 56 seems to confirm this impression: even approached by one of the nurses, doc Dan uses work to avoid their company. (chapter 56) However, this is just an illusion. What caught my attention is that the nurses wondered themselves why such a skilled therapist would come to a small-town hospital. (chapter 56) They speak about him, as though he had no reason to stay there, as if he were a stranger passing through. Right from the beginning, he was treated unconsciously as temporary, someone whose presence required explanation rather than welcome. Finally, no party was held for him, no ritual of inclusion was offered. His distance and their detachment mirrored each other, producing the silence that would later define his departure. (chapter 78)

The paradox becomes even clearer when we turn to the star himself. Despite his status as champion, he never receives a proper victory celebration. After each match, we never see a celebration. (chapter 5) It ends either in the car or in the locker room. (chapter 15) The high peak of his celebrated victories takes place at the gym where Park Namwook gather the fighters in front of the Emperor congratulating himself for his “good work” and the spectators for belonging to a winning team. (chapter 41) Yet no feast is held for Jaekyung, no toast to his perseverance. The two men at the center of the achievement are left without ritual acknowledgment, while the institution absorbs the honor. They remain a wolf and a hamster without a feast — fighting, winning, but never celebrated for who they are. And now, you understand why the manager could make such a suggestion at the hospital: (chapter 53) For him, the physical therapists were just tools and as such replaceable.

Even Jaekyung’s birthday party in chapter 43 reveals this paradox. (chapter 43) A birthday, especially in Korea, is typically a family-centered celebration, held at home or among close friends. Yet Jaekyung’s “party” takes place in a restaurant, under Yosep’s casual announcement that they would be having a “dinner party.” (chapter 43) The phrasing itself is odd, almost bureaucratic, as though the event were an obligation rather than a gift. Jaekyung himself had to pay the bill, reversing the usual logic of being celebrated. They even started eating before which is actually a huge violation of social norms. The cake appeared the day before his real birthday, an empty gesture more about timing than sincerity. And while fans and sponsors showered him with gifts throughout the month, Jaekyung revealed that he didn’t want any of them. The ritual forms were there — cake, dinner, presents — but the meaning was absent.

But there is another telling absence: Dan himself was left in the dark about the “surprise.” (chapter 43) The fighters never included him in the planning, as if they feared he might leak the secret. In reality, this exclusion only repeated his deeper past: once again, he was not considered part of the group’s inner circle. Had he been told, he might have brought the card and the gift of his own, softening the sting of Jaekyung’s reaction. (chapter 45) By keeping Dan in the dark about the “surprise,” the fighters created another problem. Their silence pushed him to offer his own present on the same day as the gifts from sponsors and fans — exactly the kind of attention Jaekyung resented. He had already said he did not want those presents, and now Dan’s sincere gesture was placed in the same category, indistinguishable from the flood of unwanted offerings. What could have been a private, meaningful moment was absorbed into the hollow ritual of the group. Hence the champion never got to read his card! (chapter 43) In trying to celebrate, the team only ensured that both Jaekyung and Dan felt more isolated than ever. Instead, his silence reinforced the impression that he was peripheral. Unconsciously, Team Black treated him not as one of their own, but as an outsider to be managed. And even within the celebration, another absence was visible: Potato was missing, and no one seemed to notice. (chapter 43) The party did not affirm Jaekyung’s existence, nor Dan’s place beside him. It only reinforced their shared isolation, hidden under the noise of clapping and cheers.

Thus, Jinx presents us with a paradox: in a culture where parties are essential rituals of belonging, both Dan and Jaekyung remain excluded. They are surrounded by the signs of festivity, but the substance is always missing. Their lives are structured not by recognition but by its absence, not by celebration but by silence.

Dan’s Missed Parties

If the star’s parties are hollow, Dan’s are almost nonexistent. The only party where we see him smiling is his birthday, when he was a little boy. (Chapter 11) One might think, this celebration embodies a perfect birthday party. However, observe the absence of friends. It took place during the night too, a sign that his birthday was not celebrated properly. Everything implies his social exclusion. This made me wonder if this memory represents the only birthday party he ever had with Shin Okja. His life is a sequence of departures without ritual, absences without acknowledgment. Each time he leaves a place of work or community, he slips out like a ghost, denied the closure that parties are meant to provide.

At the hospital in Seoul, where he endured the predatory advances of the director, his dismissal was brutal and final. (Chapter 1) He was not only fired but blacklisted, erased from his profession’s networks. No farewell dinner was organized, no colleagues thanked him for his work, no one marked his departure. (Chapter 1) His stay had been so brief as well. Besides, his absence was engineered to be total, as though he had never existed. The very ritual that should have affirmed his contributions instead became a ritual of erasure.

At the gym, the pattern repeated itself. The spray incident turned him first into a scapegoat. Park Namwook yelled, the fighters remained passive, and even Jaekyung rejected his presence. In the space of a few minutes, Dan was ostracized, his innocence ignored. (Chapter 50) Then later the athlete questioned the physical therapist’s actions and told him this (chapter 51) out of fear and pain, the physical therapist thought, he was fired. Once again, he left in silence, unacknowledged. No one stood up for him, no one tried to reintegrate him, no farewell was offered. (Chapter 53) And keep in mind that according to me, in this scene, the manager already knew the truth. So he had a reason to dismiss a farewell party. The absence of ritual here was particularly cruel: Dan had given his skills and energy to the fighters, but his exit marked him only as disposable.

The hospice, where he briefly found genuine warmth, provided no closure either. When he left for Seoul, the staff were shocked, even saddened — but his departure was so sudden that no send-off was possible. (Chapter 78) Their affection was genuine, but the ritual was missing. Dan slipped away in silence, just as he had at the hospital and the gym. In the panel, what caught my attention is the reaction of the director. He is crying while keeping his distance, a sign that he is the one the most affected by doc Dan’s departure. For me, the author is alluding to the director’s regrets. If only he had treated doc Dan better… only too late, he had recognized that he had become accustomed to his presence. Doc Dan had always been a silent but active listener.

This absence of farewell may stretch back to his earliest traumas. If his parents truly died by suicide, it is possible that Dan never attended their funeral. Poverty, shame, and debt may have erased even that ceremony, leaving him with no closure for the loss of his own family. We can use Joo Jaewoong’s funeral as a source of inspiration. (chapter 74) The silence of his grandmother on this point suggests that even the most basic ritual of mourning was denied him.

The pattern becomes symbolic in the death of the puppy. (Chapter 59) Only Dan and the landlord marked the event with a quiet burial. Since no one knew about it, it left the ritual incomplete. For Dan, the small act was meaningful, but its invisibility to the larger community echoed his own life: recognition always hidden, always partial, never public.

Even in moments that looked like parties, Dan was left on the margins. Jaekyung’s birthday party, with its cake and noisy cheer, contained an intimate truth: Jaekyung’s sudden, raw confession, (chapter 43) This was the real heart of the evening, the only moment where ritual turned into intimacy. And yet even this was missed by Potato, who was absent at that crucial moment, lingering elsewhere with Heesung. The party’s form was there, but its essence — the recognition of Jaekyung’s loneliness and Dan’s importance — was overlooked by the two men at its center due to the presence of alcohol.

Thus, Dan’s life is a chain of missed parties. At the hospital, the gym, the hospice, even at funerals, he departs without recognition. And when celebrations do occur, the essential truth is missed — noticed only by those who are absent, while those present look away.

The Puppies’ Party

Nowhere is the irony sharper than in chapter 78, when the puppies run after the departing car. (Chapter 78) To them, departure is not tragedy but play, a noisy farewell parade. Their barking and chasing become a spontaneous party, a joyous ritual of attachment. (Chapter 78) It is pure, instinctive, and alive. And yet, neither Jaekyung nor Dan sees it. Shut in the car, burdened by urgency, contracts, and exhaustion, they miss the little parade given in their honor.

The contrast is devastating. Humans, with their expectations of formal ritual, repeatedly fail to mark Dan’s contributions. They miss every opportunity to acknowledge him. But the animals, in their innocence, succeed where people fail: they celebrate simply because they care. The puppies recognize bonds better than the humans who claim to love him.

What makes this little parade even more striking is that the puppies do not separate between wolf and hamster. Their joy is directed at both men together, at the bond symbolized by the car’s departure. (Chapter 78) In this sense, the puppies achieve what the humans cannot: they recognize attachment without division, gratitude without debt. Their farewell is not tied to work, contracts, or hierarchy, but to presence itself. (Chapter 78) By running after the car, they express loyalty and responsibility, acknowledging the care they have received. It is the only party in Jinx that includes both protagonists as they are — not as worker and champion, not as scapegoat and boss, but as a pair worth celebrating. Finally, they have no idea that the couple plans to return soon, as they have no notion of time. (Chapter 78) Striking is that here, doc Dan is making a promise to Boksoon and her puppies, but the latter have no idea. Therefore imagine this. On the weekend, the moment the car approaches the landlord’s house, the puppies will recognize them and celebrate their return! And this time, both characters will witness this welcome party: (chapter 78) How can doc Dan not be moved and even smile? Why did the champion reject the landlord’s suggestion (taking a puppy)? He had no time… Having a puppy will not just force him to slow down and take his time, but also attract real and genuine attention from the members of Team Black. (Chapter 78) The animals would even change Joo Jaekyung’s behavior and the fighters’ perception of their hyung. (chapter 78)

The Illusory Reset

When Dan returns to the gym, the fighters smother him with hugs and noisy affection. They beg him not to leave again, propose a welcome party, and act as if everything is back to normal. (Chapter 78) But this “reset” is an illusion. Dan is only contracted for two matches. Interesting is that no one is capable of perceiving the truth, as the main lead’s explanation is ambiguous. (Chapter 78) He doesn’t limit the number of matches, only that he will focus on the “wolf”. So for them, his return is not limited in time. Nevertheless, his paleness and dark circles speak louder than their words: he is exhausted, fragile, still haunted.

The fighters, however, do not see his state. (Chapter 78) They are more worried about another possible departure than about his condition, as though his leaving again would be a greater tragedy than his ongoing suffering. This exposes that the members are not totally oblivious and their reunion is not a repetition of the past. On the other hand, warm words and a noisy welcome are enough for them. They take his generosity for granted, just as they always have. Therefore they ask for his magic hands. (Chapter 78) Their celebration is shallow, a ritual meant to restore their own comfort rather than acknowledge his reality.

Here, the cultural weight of parties in Korea sharpens the irony. Gatherings are strongly intertwined with alcohol (chapter 9), and abstaining from drink often means being excluded from group belonging. Yet Dan, on medication, cannot drink. His doctor’s recommendation makes it impossible for him to participate in such “public” rituals. Even the customary sharing of a huge bowl — a symbol of intimacy and unity — must be avoided. For Jaekyung, who once used alcohol to dull his own struggles, (chapter 54) this becomes another reason to refuse such parties: they risk exposing Dan to temptation and harm. Park Namwook, knowing Jaekyung’s history of drinking, has no interest in promoting such events either. (Chapter 78) Hence the latter has no interest to organize a welcome party and even maintain the ritual with the bowl!! What might appear to others as grumpiness or stinginess is in fact a form of protection.

In contrast, Potato embodies another response. (Chapter 78) Having missed Dan most deeply during his absence, he now wishes to spend as much time as possible with his hyung. His longing shows that no party with Heesung and the landlord — no noisy drinking night — (chapter 58) could fill the hole left by Dan’s departure. But his form of attachment is still caught in the ritual of surface-level affection. What Potato craves is real closeness, hence he keeps hugging the physical therapist, (chapter 78) but what he proposes are the same shallow gestures that miss the truth of Dan’s fragility. The chow chow’s words — “Nothing beats seeing you at the gym” — unintentionally reveal this dependence. On the surface, it is a casual expression of joy and longing. Yet beneath it lies another truth: if the hamster were to leave Team Black for good, the gym would eventually lose all its members. From the start of the story, Dan has embodied teamwork. He is the glue that holds the fighters together, not by authority or charisma, but by care. Without him, unity dissolves into rivalry and noise. The irony is that the fighters sense this truth but cannot articulate it. They attempt to celebrate his return with hugs and the promise of a party, as if rituals could substitute for recognition. In reality, what they crave is not the feast but the fragile cohesion that Dan alone brings.

Striking is that Jaekyung’s refusal of the welcome party is linked to his position as director of the gym. It marks a turning point. Indirectly, he rejects the idea by redirecting the fighters’ attention. He points out their indifference toward him. For the first time, the athlete is voicing his dislike openly, he felt excluded. Due to this combination, the athlete doesn’t realize that he rejected the party, as if he refused to participate in hollow rituals that only disguise exhaustion and perpetuate harm. (Chapter 78) It becomes clear that for the athlete, such parties built on illusion can only harm Dan further. To conclude, thanks to his intervention, he protected the hamster from rituals that mistake noise for acceptance and even care. (chapter 9)

Park Namwook’s position within Team Black also sheds light on the dynamic of missed parties. In earlier chapters, he was the one who orchestrated gatherings (chapter 26), or allowed whether welcome parties or surprise celebrations or pre-match meals (chapter 22). These events were never about genuine recognition but about maintaining power and appearances, boosting morale, or reminding the fighters of their dependence on the team structure he managed. The “surprise” birthday party in chapter 43 bore his fingerprints, (chapter 43) yet he stayed conspicuously absent when the cake was presented, only appearing later at the restaurant. (chapter 43) This absence is revealing: Namwook preferred to avoid direct conflict with Jaekyung’s visible displeasure, leaving the awkward burden of paying and performing to the champion himself to Yosep. In other words, his parties were tools of control, not gifts of belonging. By chapter 78, however, the balance has shifted. (chapter 78) Standing in the back, Namwook watches as Dan returns and is embraced by the fighters. He notices a “different vibe” between the two leads, but fails to grasp what it means. Doc Dan is actually free and has the upper hand in their relationship. Hence he can no longer ask this from doc Dan: (chapter 36) Doc Dan should put up with everything. What he cannot admit is that Dan is no longer replaceable. (chapter 78) Once erased, the therapist now belongs; once central, the manager is now the outsider. Namwook is pushed into the very silence he once imposed on others. The irony is sharpened when Jaekyung openly asserts his authority: (chapter 78) With that, the wolf reclaims his rightful place. In other words, by respecting the hamster, the protagonist is learning to protect his own dignity and interests. (chapter 78) Namwook’s illusion of control dissolves, his “decisions” and rituals losing their force. Even the proposed welcome party collapses in an instant when Jaekyung refuses, proving that Namwook no longer directs the rhythm of the team. The missed party is thus his own as well: the final chance to assert authority through ritual slips away before his eyes, leaving him stranded on the margins of the very world he once managed. And in this reversal lies a striking symmetry: the silence that once excluded Dan now excludes Namwook, completing a cycle of poetic justice. What Dan endured in season one (chapter 41), sidelined and voiceless, is now mirrored in the manager’s quiet erasure.

If Dan’s health were to worsen, the most striking reversal might occur: a match could be cancelled not because of the champion, but because of his therapist. Such a possibility would mark a profound shift in the logic of Team Black. In season one, Jaekyung fought regardless of his condition; his insomnia, shoulder injury, foot injury and depression were ignored, never reasons to stop the machine. Dan was expected to keep patching him up in silence while the show went on. But if a fight were cancelled due to Dan’s weakness, it would confirm his irreplaceable place in the system. The team’s future would depend not only on the fists of the champion but on the presence of the man who heals him. For the wolf, this would be more than logistics: it would be a choice of care over profit, proof that he has reclaimed his authority to protect rather than exploit. And for Namwook, such a cancellation would represent his ultimate defeat. A missed party of the grandest kind — a fight night erased from the calendar — would signal the collapse of his management logic. (chapter 69) Yet unlike all the hollow celebrations that came before, this missed event would finally have meaning. It would not be absence through neglect, but absence as recognition: proof that Dan’s life matters more than ritual, profit, or performance.

The Real Parties They Missed

If there was ever a “real” party in Dan’s life, it was the small gathering by the seaside with Heesung, the landlord, and Potato. (chapter 58) A simple evening of drinking and laughter, it gave him a fleeting taste of inclusion outside the world of gyms and hospitals. Yet even this was flawed: Dan’s health made alcohol dangerous, and Jaekyung never knew of the event. For him, it became another missed party, a moment of warmth hidden from his eyes.

The traces of this seaside evening resurface in chapter 78, when Potato joins the fighters to welcome Dan back. Unlike the others, however, he arrives noticeably later. (chapter 78) This delay suggests a split loyalty: while the team is already celebrating, Potato is likely still tied to Heesung, perhaps even speaking to him on the phone. His tardiness betrays how his heart is pulled in two directions — caught between the actor’s orbit and the gym’s renewed center around Dan. Yet the embrace of the fighter, and his tearful reaction at seeing Dan again, show that his real place lies with Team Black. (chapter 78) The return of Dan shifts Potato’s focus: he no longer has to trail after Heesung, but can make his hyung and his own career a priority once more.

And here lies the seed of conflict. In chapter 59, (chapter 59) Potato had made a promise to treat Dan to a meal if he ever returned, squeezing his hand with the sincerity of a puppy. That promise, innocent as it seemed, carried a hidden trap: in Korea, such “treats” almost always involve alcohol. And he could try to recreate the party on the coast. Potato, unaware of Dan’s medical restrictions, may offer him exactly what he must refuse. Only Jaekyung knows the truth of Dan’s fragile health; only he can act as his shield against such misplaced affection. Secondly, Potato possesses pictures of the puppies (chapter 60), which he took on the day one of them died!

What makes this tension more explosive is the role of Heesung. He alone knows that Jaekyung resorted to drinking after Dan’s departure (chapter 58), and his presence ties alcohol directly to the champion’s vulnerability. At the same time, Potato’s loyalty is beginning to shift. He once orbited Heesung like a hidden lover, but Dan’s return rekindles his attachment to the gym and as such will affect his relationship with the gumiho. (chapter 78) The “puppy” now prefers Dan’s company at the gym to the actor’s beck and call. The small seaside party that once united them may become the fault line that divides them: an invitation, a bottle of soju, a clash between past habits and new priorities. For Jaekyung, it will be the ultimate test — not whether he attends the party, but whether he transforms it into something different, a celebration without alcohol, a ritual of care rather than destruction. As you can see, I am expecting the return of the fox Heesung.

And yet, even beyond the noisy welcomes and the hidden seaside gatherings, the theme of absence reaches into the most intimate farewells. When Dan prepares to leave the hospice, he leans toward his grandmother, seeking an embrace, a moment of warmth that could ease the separation. (chapter 78) But she does not return the gesture, as she might believe that he is just holding her straight. Her arms remain still, her body heavy with silence. Instead she talks, urging her grandson to leave the place as quickly as possible. So she doesn’t enjoy this moment. What should have been a small celebration of love — a hug of recognition, a party for two — dissolves into emptiness. Halmoni, who had always claimed to be his anchor, fails to give him the ritual of belonging he craves. The one gesture that could have affirmed their bond is withheld, turning tenderness into yet another missed ceremony.

Hwang Byungchul mirrors this failure in his own way. (chapter 78) Sitting stiffly in his hospital bed, he waves away any possibility of affection. His body language, arms crossed, his words reduced to commands about training, erase the emotional bond that might have connected him to Jaekyung. Where halmoni’s silence is passive, Byungchul’s is active — he refuses intimacy, replacing it with obligation. For both figures, farewell becomes an empty form, stripped of the recognition that makes partings bearable. In these moments, the absence of a hug, the denial of tenderness, is more devastating than the loudest rejection. It is a party that never begins, a rite of passage left unspoken.

This is crucial, because in Korean culture, embraces are rare, and when they occur, they carry profound weight. To hug someone is to cross into genuine intimacy, to declare loyalty and affection without words. The absence of such a gesture from halmoni and the director therefore marks not just emotional distance but outright exclusion. They cannot — or will not — celebrate Dan or Jaekyung as individuals worthy of deep affection. they only know pity, pride or annoyance. Their failure underlines the story’s central rhythm: the rituals that should affirm identity are constantly missed, postponed, or corrupted.

Placed against these failures, the quiet “parties” between Jaekyung and Dan acquire even greater weight. A home-cooked meal,

(chapter 22) (chapter 13) a breakfast in silence (chapter 68), the embraces in the dark (chapter 66) (the wordless recognition of suffering) — these become the true celebrations of Jinx. They lack alcohol, noise, or spectacle, but they carry sincerity. They reveal that belonging can be built not through grand gestures but through repetition, through the transformation of fleeting kindness into ritual. This implies the existence of conscious and choice. And yet, these moments remain fragile. After their return to the penthouse, there is no shared meal, no laughter, only nostalgia and sadness. (chapter 78) Even Jaekyung is troubled by the reminder that Dan’s stay is temporary, as if the very walls of the penthouse resist turning into a home. (chapter 78) In other words, the wolf’s task is no longer to win battles in the ring but to protect these fragile celebrations — to make Dan feel at home, to turn missed hugs into embraces, missed parties into warm meals, missed gestures into habits of care. Only then can the cycle of exclusion be broken. Only then can “The Missed Party” become, at last, a real one.

Conclusion

Both protagonists are marked by missed celebrations. Dan’s life has been a chain of exclusions: fired without farewell, blamed without defense, departing without closure. Even in death — (if we include the theory of his parents’ vanishing), the puppy’s burial — rituals of belonging were denied. Jaekyung, for his part, wins victories without feasts, carrying glory without intimacy.

The fighters and nurses offer illusory parties, mistaking noise for recognition, affection for change. But the true parties are elsewhere: in the puppies’ joyous run, in the hidden rituals of wolf and hamster [the embrace, (chapter 68), the shared meal (chapter 68) and in the landlord’s quiet kindness (chapter 78). For me, it is no coincidence that the senior followed them to the street and waved at them! (chapter 78) He expressed not only his genuine feelings, but also his longing: he hoped to see them soon. He had come to appreciate their presence which is not related to their work. The Missed Party becomes not a single absence, but the haunting rhythm of the entire narrative: recognition always arriving too late, always seen by the wrong eyes. And perhaps the story’s promise lies here — that one day, the real party will finally be held, not in karaoke bars or gym halls, but in the unbreakable bond of two men who learn what true friendship and belonging mean. This means, the more the champion and his fated partner develop new routines, the more it will affect the gym and as such Park Namwook, which can only feel more and more excluded.

PS: If in the next chapter, the night continues, then I can’t shake the feeling that Joo Jaekyung might pat doc Dan’s head and not yank his hair, like he announced it. (chapter 78)

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: You’re right 👨‍⚖️🤝

My avid readers might have been wondering why I haven’t released a single analysis yet. The reason is simple. I had a lot of stress at school (many staff meetings, school trips to plan etc), hence I had no energy left for Jinx. However, I want to publish one before the release of episode 77. Why? It is because this number is magical.

The release of chapter 77 comes charged with symbolic weight. In numerology, seven resonates with truth and inner searching and as such spiritual awakening; doubled, as in 77, it points to equity and communication — two forces balancing, two voices meeting. It is precisely this symmetry that hovers at the close of chapter 76, when Joo Jaekyung, long defined by victory, utters for the first time: “I lost.” (chapter 76) This admission is no mere reversal of pride. It gestures toward something Jaekyung has never known: an exchange that does not end in domination or silence, but in dialogue. For Kim Dan, too, it marks a turning point. (chapter 76) For the first time, he uses the expression you’re right in front of his fated partner. He seems to concede with this idiom. Yet this apparent submission hides a deeper reversal. By admitting Jaekyung never asked for his help, he redirects the exchange toward his own truth: the loneliness of having no one to care for you. (chapter 76) What unfolds in the kitchen is not a quarrel about porridge but a fragile recognition. Dan’s “You’re right” acknowledges Jaekyung’s perspective without bitterness, while Jaekyung’s “I lost”  (chapter 76) is his clumsy way of saying the same. Both, in their own idiom, admit the other is right — without denying their own truth. And tellingly, they deliver these words without facing each other. The absence of direct confrontation allows something new: not a fractured dialogue, but the first exchange built on respect. The opposite to these “challenges”: (chapter 9) (chapter 45)

Chapter 77 therefore promises not another contest of wills, but a true sharing of thoughts. The future episode, with its doubled sevens, embodies equity and communication: two truths, mirrored, balancing, a new version of the champion’s nightmare: (chapter 76) The kitchen scene closes one cycle and announces another. (chapter 76) What follows is an attempt to untangle why Jaekyung has always spoken in the language of winning and losing, how Dan has always yielded ground with his refrain “you’re right,” and why their exchange over porridge finally reverses the logic. The rest of the essay will trace how this “loss” becomes the champion’s first victory in love.

The Weight of Arguments in the wolf’s Life

Victory and loss — where does such a vocabulary come from? Such a mind-set seems almost natural for an athlete, whose life is measured in wins and defeats, belts and rankings. It is tempting, then, for Jinx-philes to assume it is Jaekyung’s own invention — the stubborn creed of a fighter who admits in chapter 76 that he was “single-minded about winning.” (Chapter 76) In this view, his fixation would be the product of ambition, pride, or ego: the expected cost of survival in a cage where only victory pays.

But that confession, full of sweat and self-loathing, risks being misunderstood if we take it at face value. The truth is revealed in the next panels: he never formed deep connections (chapter 76), because the adults in his life cut them off before they could exist. Winning became his only mode of survival because every formative argument in his youth ended in defeat, and not the kind decided by a referee. With his father, mother, coach, and manager, words never led to recognition — only to insult, silence, utility, or obedience. He learned early that dialogue could not protect him; only victory could. His victories were not chosen freely, but forced into being by guardians who made him feel like a burden, until relationships themselves became burdens.

Joo Jaewoon and laughs

With his father, argument was domination. Every interaction or exchange ended in violence or insult, the cruelest of which was the comparison to his mother:  (chapter 73) He was a loser because of his mother. To lose meant humiliation and rejection; to speak at all meant to invite contempt. The only possible rebuttal was victory — to prove through strength that he was not the pathetic, worthless child his father saw in him. Winning became his sole argument against a man who would never listen, the only way to resist being branded a loser.

This logic crystallized on the morning (dawn) of their last confrontation. Bleeding but defiant, the boy hurled back the father’s words: (chapter 73). It was not just defiance; it was a vow that victory would silence abuse once and for all. When he returned with the trophy, he shouted triumphantly, (chapter 73) ready at last to claim, “I was right.” Yet reality betrayed him. His father’s death denied him the only acknowledgment he had sought. (chapter 73) The words “I was right” died in his throat. He had proved himself, yet there was no one left to recognize it. His own prediction — that his father’s death would mean nothing — proved false. The absence cut deeper than the insults had, leaving Jaekyung not with triumph but with the bitter aftertaste of self-loathing. Victory had silenced his father, but it also silenced the son. He had proved himself, yet there was no one left to hear it. (chapter 74) At the funeral he remained dry-eyed, his face locked in shame (ch. 74). No one saw his guilt, but it consumed him: the one man he needed to hear “I was right” from could no longer answer. At the same time, his smile and laugh were also linked to misery. For Jaekyung, laughter was never the sound of joy, but the echo of mockery and rejection due to the father. Just as tears became tied to betrayal and abandonment through his mother, so too did his father twist laughter into a weapon (chapter 73) — every laugh at his expense reinforcing the verdict that he was weak, pathetic, a loser. In Jaekyung’s childhood vocabulary, neither laughter nor tears could carry warmth. Both were stripped of comfort and redefined as signs of humiliation and pain.

From then on, the champion’s victories were haunted. Each belt raised was a mute confession to a dead man, proof delivered into silence. What looked like arrogance from the outside was in fact self-loathing: every triumph reminded him of the futility of winning arguments when no one was left to listen.

The nameless mother and tears

With his mother, argument was absence disguised as care. Unlike his father, she did not break him with fists or insults but with promises and justifications that placed the burden on him. (chapter 72) To the boy, she was not silent at first: she must have definitely told him to become strong, to endure, to wait. She gave him her number, leaving the illusion that her departure was not abandonment but necessity. Victory and wealth became her conditions for love. That is why he swore over the payphone to work hard (chapter 72) and “make money” so she could return, and why after his father’s death he still hoped for her homecoming. (chapter 74) But when the calls went unanswered, her silence became the sharpest weapon of all. Her eventual reply (chapter 74) confirmed that his effort had never mattered. For the first time, he cried (chapter 74), his tears expressed not just grief but the recognition of betrayal. From then on, tears themselves became equated with loss, weakness, and abandonment. This is why, in the wolf’s nightmare, Dan’s crying form (chapter 76) appears: the sight of tears recalls the moment he unconsciously realized that even his mother’s “you’re right” was a lie. At the same time, those tears function as a mirror. The champion projects onto Dan the very weakness he has always forbidden himself to show. (chapter 76) That’s why they are facing each other. This vision confirmed my previous interpretation, the physical therapist is the athlete’s tender reflection.

Yet the nightmare reveals even more. Notice their positions: Jaekyung faces Dan as though locked in an argument, but the words he utters — “Where are you going?” — strike at the heart of his own abandonment. As a child, he had no right to question his mother’s departure; he could only trust her excuse. Now, in the dream, Dan becomes the mirror of every adult: the father who could not cry, the mother who perhaps cried but still left silently (chapter 76), the boy he once was who longed to weep but had to swallow it down. At the same time, Jaekyung himself occupies the place of the “adult” — (chapter 76) the sinner, the one guilty of causing tears. This double vision displays his self-loathing. Thus I deduce that before meeting doc Dan, in the wolf’s psyche, tears were not simply weakness but hypocrisy, a performance that masks betrayal. How do I come to this interpretation? It is because during their last phone call, the mother shed no tears (chapter 74), she only made requests! (chapter 74) Hence the wolf’s tears were quickly replaced by rage and violence. (chapter 74)

Yet the nightmare does more than replay old pain. (chapter 76) It stages his first fragile attempt at connection. The positioning is crucial: though Jaekyung stands opposite Dan as though in an argument, he shows an interest in his fated partner. He is curious and worried about him. For the boy who once believed strength and silence were the only defenses against humiliation, this hesitant query is revolutionary. He is no longer trying to win, but to reach. Hence he attempts to stop doc Dan from leaving. (chapter 76) His trembling hand upon waking (chapter 76) shows the yearning to be held, comforted, reassured — something he never received from either parent. He is not entirely responsible for the physical therapist’s suffering. And here lies the difference: Dan’s tears are not manipulative or hypocritical , like the ones Jaekyung suspects from his mother, but unfiltered honesty. He expressed his emotions, not just through tears, but also through body language! (chapter 1) He was shaking, he was bowing and asking for forgiveness! Dan embodies a form of vulnerability that is real, legible, and forgiving contrary to the mother. When the teenager heard his mother’s voice after such a long time, the latter never brought up her past action. She never asked him for forgiveness.

In this sense, the nightmare foreshadows Jaekyung’s confession in the kitchen. (chapter 76) By following him and acknowledging Dan’s suffering and sincerity, he begins to dismantle his old associations of tears with betrayal. Facing Dan means facing his inner child: the boy who once begged his mother to return, and who still waits to be told that his effort mattered. In this way, apologizing to Dan becomes a form of apologizing to himself — a step out of self-loathing and into the possibility of communication.

Hwang Byungchul and it’s not too late

If Jaekyung’s father embodied domination and his mother abandonment, Hwang Byungchul represented blindness and passivity disguised as authority. His flaw was not cruelty but compliance: he never questioned the “mothers” in his life — not his own (chapter 74), whose quiet devotion and silence kept the gym alive, nor Jaekyung’s, whose absence he accepted without challenge. (chapter 72) In fact, his own mother’s submission reinforced this flaw: her blind trust in her son, her refusal to question his choices and the boxing world, taught him that authority need not be examined, only endured or seen as trustworthy. For him, hierarchy was unquestionable, and so he perpetuated it. Thus he stands for lack of critical thinking. This is why, with Hwang, the vocabulary of “right” and “wrong” was never about dialogue but about obedience. No wonder why he became so violent at the police station. (chapter 74) Unlike Jaewoon’s domination or the mother’s evasive silence, Hwang cloaked his authority in the language of advice — yet beneath it lay a black-and-white dualism: winners and losers, villains and victims. Thus Joo Jaewoon was blamed for becoming a thug (chapter 74), while the wolf’s mother was a victim. He viewed her as a selfless and caring mother: (chapter 74)And observe how he provoked the main lead. (chapter 74) When Hwang sneers, “What, am I wrong? Come on, answer me!” he is not inviting dialogue — he is staging a trap. The question is rhetorical, a demand for submission. Let’s not forget that he had witnessed the phone call in front of the funeral hall, but back then he had done nothing. And when the boy hesitates (chapter 74), unable to answer, Hwang strikes him in the chest. (chapter 74)and justifies his action behind social norms. (chapter 74) In that instant, he takes the role of judge, referee, and executioner, collapsing “argument” into violence. The very words “Am I wrong?” contain the irony: the coach is less interested in truth than in reasserting his own authority. Silence is treated as guilt, hesitation as defeat.

When Jaekyung bowed to him (chapter 74), he effectively admitted “you’re right” to the coach. Yet this wasn’t simply genuine agreement — it was submission, respect mixed with survival. The director misread it as validation of his worldview. This only reinforced his certainty, encouraging him never to reconsider his role. (chapter 74) When the protagonist finally left, the director could declare with satisfaction: t(chapter 74).

Crucially, his phrasing matters: he does not say “I’m right,” nor does he grant the fighter subjectivity with “you’re right.” Instead, “that’s right” casts Jaekyung himself as the object of judgment — a boy who fits into Hwang’s pre-set narrative of failure. At the same time, this word “that” could be seen as a reference to social norms. The words externalize responsibility: “that” is what defines the relationship between the director and the main lead. They are not a team or a family. The director of the boxing studio was forced to become “responsible” for the teenager, because the police had called him, not because of choice or empathy. He had become his guardian from a moral and social perspective. (chapter 74) The reality was that the old man had never truly become the star’s home and family, which explains why he constantly leaned on other adults, the mother or the father, to provide the guidance he himself refused to give. At the same time, I come to the following deduction: he must have lost his boxing studio, and with its vanishing, the elder was forced to face “reality”: loneliness, sickness and absence of happiness in his life!

And even decades later, his mentality hadn’t changed. Speaking to Dan, he cast the same black-and-white judgment: (chapter 70) Once again, Jaekyung is reduced to “that bastard” — a label, not a person — while Dan is framed as the pitiable victim. The old coot remains the righteous observer, untouched by guilt, protected by a rhetoric that always shifts responsibility elsewhere.

But the champion’s visit changed everything. The boy he once pushed away, the “bastard” he never claimed, still remembered him and returned. (chapter 75) He was happy again, though he initially tried to hide it. We have to envision that before the wolf’s visit, the elder had to face what his own life outside the gym looked like: sickness, solitude, the collapse of the studio that had sustained him and came to resent the main lead. Yet, Joo Jaekyung’s behavior changed everything: (chapter 71) (chapter 71) Only during the champion’s visit, did his words alter.On the rooftop of the hospice, he finally tells Jaekyung: (chapter 75) This shift did not come from wisdom gained in the ring but from loss — the loss of health, the loss of the gym, the loss of illusions — and from Jaekyung’s loyalty, which pierced through his blindness. Interesting is that this time, he doesn’t give the answer to the athlete. He stops thinking “I’m right, you’re wrong”. He treats him as an adult, as a mature and thoughtful person. Through that fidelity, Hwang glimpsed at last what he had denied both himself and Jaekyung for decades: that victory alone cannot sustain a life.

This is where the contrast with Dan becomes stark. Hwang’s “that’s right” (chapter 74) avoids accountability, treating Jaekyung as an object who merely confirms the coach’s worldview. Dan’s later (chapter 76), by contrast, acknowledges the other as a subject. It respects Jaekyung’s perspective without erasing his own. To conclude, the director’s change of attitude signals that—even for the wolf—change is possible. (chapter 76) It is not too late. The question “Am I too late?” is the consequence of Hwang byungchul’s words and it gradually indicates the switch in the champion’s mentality. It is no longer about being right or wrong. However, the nightmare reveals another aspect: the world is not black and white, but grey. (chapter 76) Imagine for one week, the champion has been staying in bed sick and no one paid him a visit and took care of him. Not even doc Dan, who knew that the man was sick… an important detail which he didn’t reveal to his landlord. (chapter 76) Hence he remained silent and avoided his gaze. But like the director showed it, it is never too late: (chapter 76)

The Manager and His Hidden Disability

Park Namwook is often shown eyeless, as the latter are concealed behind his glasses. (chapter 69) Thus my avid readers might jump to the conclusion that his biggest flaw is blindness, similar to the director. Besides, I had often criticized him for his blindness and ignorance. However, this is just a deception. The manager’s real defect is actually his deafness. How so? He does not hear Jaekyung’s words (chapter 17) at all. The verity is that he refuses to listen to his thoughts and emotions (chapter 31) in good (chapter 45) or in bad times. It goes so far, he does not take his silences seriously, and does not register his pain. This explicates why the manager saw in the champion’s silence at the restaurant as an agreement for a new fight! (chapter 69) His role is not to guide or protect, but to extract: money, victories, publicity. (chapter 75) In my opinion, he is fighting against oblivion through the star. This hidden disability explains why the coach can never truly connect with the champion. He listens instead to other voices – the CEO of MFC (chapter 69), the rumors among the directors (chapter 46), the media (chapter 52), the sponsors (chapter 41), the spectators or “authorities”(chapter 36) — and reacts to them, even violently, as in chapter 52, when public criticism painted Jaekyung in a negative light. (chapter 52) The slap was less about Jaekyung’s behavior than about Namwook’s own fear of outside judgment. He was not listening to the man in front of him but to the noise around him. He feared losing control in the end, especially after the athlete’s words let transpire his true position at the gym: (chapter 52) His question is not mere anger. It is a confession of position — an inadvertent acknowledgment that he knows he is the true backbone of the gym. He is the one responsible, the one carrying the burden that Namwook refuses to admit. These words crack the illusion: the fighter is not subordinate, but owner. The gym lives because of him.

Namwook’s reaction is immediate and violent. He slaps Jaekyung, not to correct him, but to silence him. The blow is the physical embodiment of his deafness: he refuses to hear the truth, so he strikes to reassert control. In that moment, Namwook reveals his greatest fear — that the fragile hierarchy could collapse if the fighter’s voice were truly recognized. And this interpretation gets validated right after: he appears as the one dependent on the athlete. (chapter 52) He acted as a child, faked “tears” in order to use empathy to his advantage.

For Namwook, dialogue is irrelevant: he expects obedience, nothing more, similar to the director. However, there’s a difference between them. Hwang Byungchul felt pity for the little boy in the past (chapter 71), hence he tried to help in his own way. On the other hand, Park Namwook shows clearly no sign to be interested in the private life of his boss. He is preferring ignorance over “knowledge and connection”. (chapter 66) Despite the incident, the manager hasn’t changed yet. He clinched onto the past, thinking that everything will be like before, as soon as the athlete enters the ring. He images a return to normality with the next match.

And yet, signs of change creep in. In chapter 66, standing in the silence of his own wardrobe, the star repeats Namwook’s words to himself: (chapter 66) For years, he had accepted his manager’s judgments out of habit, mistaking silence for consent. But here, for the first time, the repetition feels deliberate — not resignation, but reflection (“though”). The phrase becomes a question more than an agreement: is he truly right? He is admitting this out of habit.

By chapter 69, the cracks widen. Driving alone, he clenches the wheel and admits inwardly: (chapter 69) His silence has shifted from obedience to suffocation. The weight of Namwook’s deaf authority is no longer bearable. And yet, even here, his confession is muted, confined to the private space of his car. He is not yet ready to speak the words aloud — not until someone appears who will listen.

Park Namwook’s hidden disability, then, is not that he cannot hear, but that he refuses to. Hence he becomes blind as well because of his greed and vanity. His authority depends on silencing Jaekyung’s voice, keeping him in the role of the commodity who produces money but never speaks truth. The moment that silence is broken, his position collapses. And the wardrobe and the car foreshadow this collapse — places of solitude where Jaekyung begins, at last, to hear himself. And here I feel the need to add another observation: (chapter 48) This scene was observed by Kwak Junbeom, so the latter could have reported it to the coach. If it truly happened, this would expose the coach’s deafness and cowardice. He chose passivity instead of confronting the doctor or the champion. That way, he avoided responsibility. And this brings me to my final conclusion concerning the deaf manager. His main way to contact the celebrity is the cellphone: (chapter 66) It is both his mask and his crutch — a tool for barking orders, never for dialogue. The moment the line goes dead, his authority collapses, for he has no other means of contact. His power depends on Jaekyung’s reception, not his own strength. In truth, the manager’s disability is exposed here: deaf to Jaekyung’s voice, he has trained himself to hear only the ring of a phone. A fragile authority built on silence, ready to crumble the instant Jaekyung decides to switch it off.

Conclusions: The true origins of the champion’s mind-set

From these four figures, Jaekyung inherited a devastating binary. Argument meant violence, silence, utility, or stubbornness and selfishness — never recognition. No wonder why the champion became so selfish. He never had the last word. They were all right, he was always wrong… while the verity is that they all failed him as elders. And beneath the silence grew self-loathing: every failure, every moment of doubt confirmed the voices of his past. If he was not winning, he was worthless. That is why his reflection here (chapter 76) must be read not as pride, but as a desperate shield against annihilation. In other words, in episode 76, the athlete is too harsh on himself, though I am not saying that he is innocent either. He only thought of himself because he had taught to behave that way. He was just mirroring the adults surrounding him who hid their weaknesses and wrongdoings behind “lies, social norms and hierarchy”.

Kim Dan and “You’re right”

Kim Dan’s world mirrors this in reverse. Where Jaekyung was forced to fight for survival, Dan was taught to yield. (chapter 57) With his grandmother and with every authority he encountered — doctors, employers, even predators — he believed unquestioningly that others were right and he was wrong. Hence he trusted others blindly. He was trained to accept decisions made for him or against him. (chapter 70) Thus he accepts criticism with defending his own interest. He was not taught how to fight back or resist or even argue. (chapter 1) He never tried to seek justice. His “you’re right” was not recognition but submission, the language of someone who could not afford to resist. In season one, this made their relationship combustible: Jaekyung spoke only in victory and as such submission, while Dan accepted every loss as natural. He also adopted this mind-set. On the other hand, because their initial interaction was based on a contract, (chapter 6), both were forced to discuss with each other about the “content of the agreement”. That’s where the champion was trained to communciate with the physical therapist. Thanks to the champion, because of this victory/loss mentality, the doctor learned gradually to argue and “reply” with his “boss. However, due to his childhood, he couldn’t totally drop his old principles like for example “saying no”. (chapter 34) To conclude, before their fateful meeting, neither man had learned how to argue as equals. But in the kitchen in front of the stove, this changed: both are right and wrong! (chapter 76)

The Wolf’s Defeat in front of the Hamster

In the kitchen of chapter 76, Jaekyung does the unthinkable. (chapter 76) He lowers his head, leans against the wall, and mumbles words that would once have been inconceivable: “I lost. This is my undisputed defeat.” The phrasing is awkward, almost clumsy — the language of the ring awkwardly transplanted into the language of intimacy. But precisely because it sounds “wrong,” the moment feels real. For the first time, Jaekyung has no script to fall back on.

The body betrays what the words alone cannot carry. His feet are angled awkwardly, as if he does not quite know how to stand in this unfamiliar territory. His ears burn red, the involuntary flush of shyness. His voice is muffled, half-swallowed, the tone of a man who is both embarrassed and afraid. This is not the bold, aggressive fighter who has silenced others with insults or blows. This is Jaekyung stripped bare, caught between self-loathing and vulnerability. This is the child Jaekyung, the “cute cat”.

Self-loathing is essential to this moment. His confession is not a triumphant recognition of Dan’s worth, but a hesitant, guilty murmur: “I lost” is heavy with the weight of “I mistreated you, I don’t deserve you.” (chapter 76) He speaks like someone expecting rejection. Hence he keeps his distance. Yet the very fact that he says it at all signals change. Where once he would have doubled down — by barking an order, by firing Dan, by retreating into silence — he now admits defeat. The vocabulary of winning and losing, inherited from his father and reinforced by every adult in his life, collapses in the presence of Dan’s quiet honesty.

And paradoxically, this “defeat” is liberating. For Jaekyung, losing has always meant humiliation — the sneer of his father, the silence of his mother, the slap of his coach, the deafness of his manager. But here, losing does not bring scorn. It does not end in abandonment. It opens a space for recognition: losing to Dan means acknowledging that his heart has been touched, that someone else’s truth has entered his world and survived. In defeat, he is finally allowed to stop fighting.

This admission comes after a night of trembling restraint (chapter 76), where he literally grasps his own shoulder as though seeking the comfort of an embrace. The champion who once sneered at tears now reveals what he secretly longed for all along: to be reassured, to be held, to be forgiven. His “tap” against the wall is a silent gesture of surrender (chapter 76) — an acknowledgment that he can no longer keep his walls intact. He is now willing to rely on doc Dan exclusively.

The flashbacks frame this shift: (chapter 76). His confession reveals not strength but guilt. Kim Dan’s suffering was the price of his victories, and he knows it. On the other hand, his mea culpa should be relativized, for both were the targets of a plot! (chapter 76) These words expose both responsibility and shame: he had prioritized survival over connection, career over compassion. What boils under his skin is not pride but remorse.

And yet, within this defeat lies recognition: the fragile physical therapist, weak in constitution and endlessly battered by life, possesses a heart larger than his own. “When he not only failed to fulfill that role, but even showed me a weak side to him, it got my blood boiling” (chapter 76). The anger masked envy. Dan’s ability to remain soft, to cry openly, to keep caring despite his own pain — that is a form of strength Jaekyung never had. (chapter 76) The star’s thoughts in the kitchen are actually mirroring the ones in the bathroom: (chapter 68) In the bathtub, he still saw himself as the one in control, with the upper hand… but this is no longer the case in the kitchen. Through the physical therapist, the wolf is learning that even being in a vulnerable state doesn’t mean that this person is powerless. It is just that his “strength” lies elsewhere. In other words, someone struggling can also give comfort to another person in pain.

In front of the stove, (chapter 76) his words to Dan are clumsy and his tone hesitant, but the meaning is clear: this is the clean start of their relationship. He will no longer measure life by wins and losses, but by the courage to stand unguarded before another human being.

Thus the kitchen becomes a battlefield turned sanctuary. (chapter 76) The stove glows, not as an opponent’s spotlight, but as a hearth. The man who could never say “you’re wrong” to his father, mother, or coach finally confesses it in his own way: “I lost.” And in that defeat, Jaekyung discovers what victory in love looks like — not domination, but the freedom to lean, blush, and be weak without fear.

The bed, the table and the champion

If the table in Jaekyung’s childhood home was cluttered with ramen packs and soju bottles — (chapter 72) a place of solitary consumption rather than shared meals, the bed was the place where the little boy would drink his milk. (chapter 72) It is interesting that actually, Doc Dan wanted to bring the porridge to Joo Jaekyung to his bed during that full moon night, thus the latter made the following request: (chapter 76) But the wolf didn’t understand the hamster’s intention and followed his “hyung” to the kitchen. That’s how a misunderstanding was born which is also reflected in this interaction: (chapter 76) Here, what the wolf wanted was not to be a burden to the physical therapist. But he realized right away that his words could be misinterpreted. (chapter 76) However, doc Dan agreed to this, he remained calm. (chapter 76) Yet, the misunderstanding is not totally out of the room. Hence the doctor imagines that he has to leave the place right after the porridge is finished. However, what caught my attention is that in this brief scene, there was no table between them (chapter 76) contrary to the past, in particular in the penthouse. (chapter 41) The latter actually represented a hindrance between them, it marked their relationship: boss and “employee” (servant). Moreover, since the table in the champion’s childhood was linked to one person (the father), it is clear that the champion has never shared a table with someone. And this aspect brings me to my other observation.

The table under Park Namwook’s watch was no better. It was never about eating together as family, but about transactions. (chapter 22) Whether in meetings, weigh-ins, or dinners with the CEO (chapter 69), the table served as the stage for contracts, discipline, and deals. Even in chapter 36, where Namwook barked at him in front of guests, or in chapter 46, where he sat beside him during business discussions, the surface between them was never for intimacy. (chapter 46) It was a place where others dictated terms, while Jaekyung’s silence was mistaken for consent. And now, you comprehend why the two main leads could get closer in front of the stove in the kitchen. This place stands for warmth, care and family. (chapter 76) He lost, because there was no table… there is no contract, silence … this is no longer work, but home!

And this brings to my final observation. You certainly remember how the champion offered the doctor (chapter 13) a meal after his collapse. He refused to bring a meal to the bed, he asked him to join in the dining room and sit at the table. And what did they do there? The champion talked about his career, his fight etc… (chapter 13) the champion has long associated the table to business and not “care”. That’s why it is important for him to remember the significance of the bed in his childhood. It was the place where he could feel comfortable and safe, where he would eat! (chapter 72)

To conclude, the table represents the ultimate emblem of selfishness and deafness: a place where Jaekyung’s words and silences alike carry no weight and he is treated like an object.

Against this backdrop, the kitchen scene in chapter 76 shines with quiet revolt. (chapter 76) There, no table separates him from Dan, no manager is present to misread his silence. Both stand shoulder to shoulder by the stove, and what unfolds is not a deal but an exchange — fragmented, yes, but genuine. The kitchen, unlike the boardroom, is not a place of deafness but of listening, even in misunderstanding. In admitting “I lost,” Jaekyung finally answers an argument not with fists or silence, but with vulnerability. The table collapses, and with it the authority of all those who once claimed to know what was best for him.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: The Night🌒-Cursed Emperor 🫅

For my avid readers, the title and illustration give the impression that I will focus on Joo Jaewoong’s death and its signification in the protagonist’s life. They are not wrong, yet it covers only one aspect of this analysis. Jinx-philes have already sensed that this moment was not only the night that ended a life, but the one that birthed a weight Joo Jaekyung would carry forward: guilt that refused to fade, and a self-loathing that no victory could silence. If these are the roots of the curse, then “Emperor” names the crown — a crown whose origin is far murkier than the public believes. However, people shouldn’t forget that in that moment, the main lead was just a teenager, who belonged to a boxing studio. He was not a MMA fighter, he was not the Emperor either.

Like readers who thought they knew the main lead (a psychopath, a jerk…), fans in Jinx believe they know their idol. (chapter 26) They have watched his fights (chapter 23), memorized his moves and titles, and repeated the anecdotes told in gyms and on TV. They’ve heard how he was “saved” by sports from a darker path, and cheered for him as the “Emperor” — the handsomest fighter, the man who broke the arcade’s punching machine (chapter 26), the champion who stands above the rest. But if the champion’s life is already an open book, why did Mingwa wait so long to reveal his childhood and family? The answer is simple. It is because Joo Jaekyung has been called the Emperor till his fight against Baek Junmin! These public portraits — the friendly banter in the gym, the theatrical ring intros — show us the merchandise, not the man. They are the carefully polished surface presented to fans and fellow fighters alike, repeated so often that even those closest to him believe them. Yet behind this image (chapter 30) lies a past left unspoken, a silence so complete that his own history became an empty space others could fill as they wished. This essay brings these two “stories” together — the Emperor and the boy. And now, you may be wondering how I came to connect the champion’s trauma to his future career as an MMA fighter. The answer lies in Joo Jaekyung’s own voice. 😮

The Emperor in The News

When the news broke in chapter 70, (chapter 70), Hwang Byungchul’s anger fell squarely on the champion. (chapter 70) To him, it looked as though Jaekyung had made the reckless choice to return to the ring so soon. That was the trap: the headline and phrasing were designed to make it appear that the decision was the fighter’s own. The opening line alone (Chapter 70) created the illusion that this break had been perceived as a punishment, and that Jaekyung was eager to prove himself once again. No wonder the director assumed he had given his consent.

The visuals reinforced the illusion. The entertainment agency recycled old images not just because they lacked recent photos, but because they wanted to tap into the nostalgia of his earlier popularity, before the match against the Shotgun. It was as if someone wanted to overwrite the present and rewrite his history, packaging him in the glow of past victories. Even within the same news segment, there were two distinct “voices”: the official announcer highlighting his return, and an unseen voice quietly bringing up the suspension again — a reminder meant to frame his comeback as a personal mission rather than a corporate decision. In truth, the match was arranged by “Joo Jaekyung’s team” and MFC — a convenient shield for those actually pulling the strings. (chapter 70) Thus I conclude that the first comment (chapter 70) was to divert attention from the other persons involved in the decision for the next fight.

Notice what the journalist does not say. The CEO’s name is absent. There is no mention of the closed-door meeting between Park Namwook, Jaekyung, and the CEO where the fight was proposed. (chapter 69) By erasing these details, the public sees only two players: the Emperor and his anonymous “team.” (chapter 69) It was as if the main lead, backed by his team, had personally approached MFC to request the match — an illusion strengthened by the opening line, “MFC’s former champion Joo Jaekyung will be returning to the ring this fall after serving his suspension.” This way, if the decision draws criticism, the CEO can retreat behind the fighter and his team, like they did in the past. (Chapter 54) Back then, the champion had not reacted to this comment. Even in the worst case, the CEO can hide behind one of the MFC match managers or doctors. (chapter 41) But that excuse would be a fiction: Jaekyung hasn’t even met those doctors or talked to the MFC match manager (chapter 05). He has been chasing after his fated partner. Finally, he hasn’t even signed any paper or agreed at the meeting. In fact, he remained silent for the most part of the time and the reason for this urgent meeting was his request for proper investigation concerning the switched spray: (chapter 67) That’s the reason why this suggestion from the CEO appeared the very next day. (chapter 69)

When the orthopedic surgeon Park Junmin cleared him to remove the cast in chapter 61 (chapter 61), it was paired with a recommendation for rehabilitation — not an immediate return to competition. This was actually a condition for his total recovery. On the other hand, the doctor imagined or suggested that his patient wished to return to the ring so soon. No medical professional ever signed off on an autumn fight. Yet the date is already set, and the headlines frames it as a confident comeback without any medical backup. The Emperor’s name is splashed everywhere, but none of the words belong to him.

And this is not the first time we’ve seen this sleight of hand. Back in chapter 57, a television broadcast featured an “exclusive interview” (chapter 57) with one of his close associates — a man whose face was hidden, speaking as though he were the athlete’s voice. That interview was accompanied by a familiar victory image (chapter 57), a stock photo already used in other press pieces. This picture comes from after the fight in the States: (chapter 41), while the image released with the fall match announcement was the one from when he first won his champion title. (chapter 70) Since MFC and the journalist are recycling old images, they unwittingly revealed their own deception — dressing up the present in the clothes of the past. LOL!

The message is the same in every case: Jaekyung “speaks,” but only through others. His former stage name mirrored his situation, as he owned the champion belt for quite some time. The title “Emperor” (chapter 14) seems to radiate absolute power — the kind of authority that commands armies, bends laws, and answers to no one. It is meant to ooze charisma and control, a name that suggests the bearer acts on his own will. Yet, in truth, emperors have rarely ruled alone. Behind every throne stand ministers, advisors, generals, and family factions, each shaping decisions from the shadows. An emperor who ignores these forces risks losing his crown.

In Joo Jaekyung’s case, the irony is sharper still. Far from being the all-powerful figure his stage name implies, the “Emperor” is a role built and sustained by others — MFC executives, Park Namwook, the entertainment agency — each serving as both his court and his cage. They decide when he fights, how he is presented, and even the tone of the stories told in his name. Once he tried to complain about his tight schedule, this is what he got to hear: (chapter 17) He was blamed for his popularity. The man inside the crown does not act or speak freely; his words are filtered, scripted, or replaced entirely.

This makes the title “Emperor” less a badge of sovereignty and more a mask for dependence. Like a ruler hemmed in by court protocol and political intrigue, Jaekyung’s every public move is mediated by the hands of others. The grandeur of the title hides the quiet truth: the Emperor is voiceless, and the crown he wears is one that demands obedience rather than granting freedom. That’s his curse. His identity is filtered, packaged, and sold by those who stand in his shadow – so much so that people send him bottles of alcohol because that’s what one offers a champion, (chapter 12), never mind that he hardly drinks. The gesture fits the fantasy they’ve built around him, not the reality of a man who rejects alcohol due to his addicted father, a reminder that even the tokens of admiration are shaped by the image, not the truth. So who is this so-called close associate or “Joo Jaekyung’s team” exactly that decides for him, speaks for him, and hides behind his title? Besides, why did the journalist change from “one of his close associates” to “Joo Jaekyung’s team”?

The Voice Behind the Crown

In chapter 57, the television broadcast introduced “one of his close associates” — (chapter 57) a figure whose face and name were hidden, speaking on behalf of the Emperor. In the essay Craving Mama’s  Shine – part 1 (locked) I had presented different possibilities about the identity of this “close associate”. But with the new announcement, it becomes clear that figure can only be Park Namwook. He is the only one who arranged the meeting between the CEO and Joo Jaekyung. The anonymity was not a courtesy; it was a shield. By keeping his face and identity off the record, he could shape the narrative without owning it, avoiding any direct responsibility for the words attributed to him. Yet the choice of “close associate” was deliberate — it positioned him as the man closest to Jaekyung, someone with privileged access and authority to speak for him. It was a claim of proximity and influence, the sort of title that sells the image of a trusted confidant, even as it erases the fighter’s own voice.

The broadcast itself set the tone even before his segment began. Just prior to the “interview,” the anchor announced: (chapter 57) The nickname, played for entertainment value, was another way of turning the champion into a caricature — a marketable, amusing persona instead of a man with a past and agency. It is quite telling that Park Namwook’s interview aired immediately after the anchor referred to Jaekyung as “Mama Joo Jaekyung Fighter.” This was not the lofty “Emperor” title repeated in gyms and ring intros — it was more a mocking nickname, a deliberate jab meant to provoke. In that moment, the Emperor was verbally pulled down from his pedestal, yet the images shown alongside the segment told a different story: carefully chosen shots of him as a champion, a visual echo of his marketable persona. The dissonance was striking.

Equally telling is that the “Emperor” title had already vanished from the conversation. Its disappearance suggests that Jaekyung was never the one who chose it — it was a label assigned to him by others, to be used or dropped at their convenience. Park Namwook made no attempt to restore it or defend his fighter’s dignity, like mentioning the drug incident in the States or the spray incident in Seoul. The cause for his “silence” is simple: he doesn’t want to admit his failures and responsibility. He prefers the champion taking the blame. Hence this interview was not brought up by the manager: . (chapter 54) In my opinion, the man is trying to return to the past, thinking that his “popularity” can come back, not realizing that he is being manipulated himself. On the contrary, he stepped into the role of spokesperson without hesitation, speaking as if he were Jaekyung’s voice while keeping his own face and name hidden. He only speaks, when he feels safe. He can not be responsible for the champion’s recovery. (chapter 57) The message was clear: he had no issue with his fighter being framed this way (“Mama Fighter Joo Jaekyung”), so long as the interview served its purpose. Park Namwook may not be a cynical manipulator, but his silence in the face of mockery speaks volumes. In his mind, any coverage is better than none; to vanish from the public eye is worse than being nicknamed “Mama Fighter.” By stepping into the media slot, he believes he’s keeping Jaekyung alive in the public consciousness. Yet in doing so, he stands shoulder to shoulder with another, unseen voice — the one that coined the nickname in the first place. In both chapter 57 and chapter 70, this pairing repeats itself: Namwook’s loyalty becomes indistinguishable from complicity. Whether he realizes it or not, he’s lending his presence to a narrative that diminishes the man he claims to represent.

By chapter 70, the personal title “close associate” had shifted to the more generic “Joo Jaekyung’s team.” On the surface, the word “team” suggests equity, collaboration, and shared responsibility. But in Park Namwook’s vocabulary, “team” has never meant equality. His idea of a team mirrors the hierarchy he operates in — a boss who directs, and subordinates who follow without question, like we could observe at the hospital. (Chapter 52) This framing lets him claim the prestige of leadership while leaving himself room to withdraw if things go wrong. Yosep was the one notifying MFC and reporting the incident to the police, Potato explaining his discovery to Joo Jaekyung and blaming the star.

And yet, the choice of this term also reveals a subtle shift. By saying “Joo Jaekyung’s team,” he is placing the athlete’s name in front — not his own, not MFC’s. That way, he believes that he can avoid accountability behind the team. However, he is not grasping that gradually, he is stepping down from his self-proclaimed ownership of the gym. Whether intentionally or not, the manager is acknowledging that the gym’s growing identity will eventually crystallize around the fighter himself. The name “Team Black” hasn’t appeared yet, but its logic is already here: a team that exists for the athlete and with the athlete’s consent, not a faceless collective that speaks over him. When that name finally surfaces, it will function as a boundary—an institutional “enough”—marking the end of treating the man like merchandise.

Here, the article You Don’t Have to Put Up With Everything” offers a revealing lens. The article warns against confusing empathy with passive tolerance. While it’s important to understand that people may have difficult histories or traumas, compassion should not be used as a justification for allowing someone to mistreat or disrespect you. Understanding someone’s struggles does not mean accepting harmful gestures, words, or behaviors. Setting limits is not selfish or arrogant, but an act of self-respect and emotional protection. Boundaries are not rejection — they are self-care, a way to protect one’s well-being without guilt. This is exactly what the manager expected from Kim Dan. (Chapter 36) He should tolerate the celebrity’s moods and put up with everything. The manager didn’t mind, as long as he didn’t get affected. But what is the consequence of such a passive tolerance? An individual’s self-esteem can slowly erode, leading to a gradual loss of their sense of self. They may stop recognizing their own desires, needs, and rights, often without even realizing this is happening. This is because emotional exhaustion often develops subtly over time, rather than appearing as a sudden, dramatic event.

As you can see, it can lead to depression. That has been Jaekyung’s position for years as well— enduring decisions made without his real consent, swallowing public criticism and badmouthing, and staying silent (chapter 31) when punished. In this light, Park Namwook embodies the very dynamic the article warns against: a figure who benefits from another’s compliance, maintaining control not through open dialogue, but through unspoken rules and the threat of exclusion.

The First Curse of the Manufactured Emperor

And now, you may be wondering why I am focusing so much on the absence of voice from Joo Jaekyung — the Emperor and the man. It is because he has been used as a tool, more precisely as an ATM machine for MFC. According to the teacher in Jinx (chapter 73), by becoming a boxer, the champion wouldn’t make a lot of money. With this comment, he implied that boxing in South Korea had been losing popularity 10 years ago. This explicates why gradually, the members from Hwang Byungchul left the studio. And it was likely the same in the illegal fighting circuit. (chapter 73) The popularity of MMA in the States gave them the opportunity to revive fighting sports, a figure who could draw crowds and sponsors, making such events fashionable again.

For me, the Emperor was created for that reason. His public image was rewritten — he was called a “genius” (chapter 72) instead of “hard-working,” a man who “chose sports over a dark path.” Yet if you look closely, this celebrated “ascension” (chapter 72) isn’t tied to the director’s boxing studio at all — it’s linked to the arcade’s punching machine incident. (chapter 26) This moment, trivial in reality, became the origin story of the Emperor, as though the broken machines had revealed a prodigy destined for greatness. That’s the reason the star rejects this intro. In fact, this incident contributed to create the champion as a spoiled brat. In truth, the director had suggested that Jaekyung enter the sport professionally so that he could feed himself, but his reasoning had nothing to do with arcade games or instant legend. That pragmatic nudge was later overwritten with a glamorous tale that erased the long hours in a run-down boxing studio (chapter 72), the scars of his family history, and the years of survival before the cage. This is history rewritten, his boxing past and family erased. Why? His origins could expose the ugly verity: the link between criminality and boxing (as such fighting sports). Secondly, because his real story, though moving, lacked the glamorous allure needed to market him. His real story would have revealed that to rise to the top, you need relentless work, not a miraculous moment. That version was never going to sell as well as the “genius” myth.

With his success, his “gym” soon attracted members from different martial arts — judo, jiu-jitsu — all chasing the dream of becoming rich and famous like him. (chapter 46) Most of them thought that by staying close to him, they could benefit from his popularity. To conclude, for many of them proximity to the Emperor wasn’t about learning discipline or technique; it was about absorbing his fame by osmosis. Hence they complained and accepted the gifts and money so easily. (chapter 41) Observe how the manager is acting here. He is speaking, touching the star like his prize and possession. The Emperor became the merchandise, the illusion, the bait to draw both viewers and fighters. However, being “labeled as genius” can only push desperate fighters to take a short-cut: bribes and drugs. Hence Seonho couldn’t last a whole round. (chapter 46) And, like any product, once it was seen as damaged, its value plummeted. The moment he “lost” his title and suffered injury (chapter 52), the dream began to unravel. (chapter 52) This panel captures this shift perfectly: two fighters casually dismiss him over dinner. In those words, the Emperor isn’t a mentor, a champion, or even a man — he’s a broken commodity, no longer worth the investment. The same people who once fed off his popularity are the first to abandon him when the promise of easy gain disappears.

This served more than publicity. Through him, they could obscure their crimes and build a parallel market in the underground fighting world. And here, the lesson from “You Don’t Have to Put Up With Everything” becomes vital: understanding Jaekyung’s difficult past or the pressures on the industry should not excuse the way his dignity and history have been trampled. His compassion for the system that raised him has been turned into passive tolerance — exactly the dynamic the article warns against.

And now, you see why I chose to postpone the second part of The Birth of the Shotgun. Without Baek Junmin — his shadow in the ring — Joo Jaekyung would never have been made to shine so brightly. No wonder why he was so jealous. He believed that his victories were rigged too.

Yet the irony is that Park Namwook is no mastermind. As we’ve seen time and again, he follows the lead of others — the CEO, the entertainment agency, perhaps even unseen backers — rather than setting the agenda himself. He is the mouthpiece, not the brain. The “close associate” title flattered him with the appearance of authority; the “team” label protects him when that authority becomes risky. Both are masks, worn depending on the circumstances, to keep himself valuable to the system. On the other hand, he is gradually revealing his real position: he is not the owner of the gym! (chapter 22) He is even disposable. He is gradually giving more rights to his “boy”, the real director of Team Black. And the moment you perceive the manager as the main lead’s voice, you can grasp the true significance of the slap at the hospital: (chapter 52) For the first time, the main lead had voiced his own thoughts and emotions. He had used his real “voice”, revealed his unwell-being: (chapter 52) To this outburst, Park Namwook slapped Jaekyung in front of others (chapter 52). (chapter 52) That was not the act of a coach correcting an athlete — it was the gesture of an owner disciplining a pet or a possession, a reminder of who controlled the narrative. In that moment, the Emperor did not protest. (chapter 52) He chose silence, and later avoidance, staying away from the gym. That silence was not weakness, but choice: he would listen less and less to his hyung.

From then on, the champion’s public image — whether filtered through the “close associate” or the “team” — was not his own. Park Namwook treated him less like an athlete (chapter 70) and more like a product: something to be displayed, sold, and, when necessary, handled roughly to keep in line. The shift in labels is just another layer of that merchandising process — a packaging change to suit the current market, not a recognition of the man inside. To conclude, the champion has always been voiceless all this time, even here: (chapter 36) All he needed to do was to fight: (chapter 36)

And yet, if you compare the Emperor in the present with the teenager in the past, you’ll see a stark reversal. The Joo Jaekyung of today has his voice mediated, silenced, or replaced by others; the boy of yesterday dared to speak for himself. In the confrontation with his father, he voiced his own desires and defiance directly (chapter 73) — unfiltered, unmarketed, unprotected. It was raw, dangerous honesty, and it came at a cost: the loss of his voice!

The Night That Stole His Voice

If you compare the Emperor to the boy he once was, the contrast is striking. As a teenager confronting his father, Joo Jaekyung still voiced his own desires. (chapter 73) Six years earlier, however, his voice had already been battered by silence. After his mother’s abandonment at age six, the only connection he retained with her was a phone number — (chapter 72) We don’t know how many times he called, but each time we see him do it, his face is injured. (chapter 72) The phone calls are therefore intertwined with the boxing studio, as though pain itself pushed him toward her. At ten, he picked up the receiver and let it ring only a few times before hanging up. The next time, in the dead of winter, he finally spoke, promising that if she returned, he would protect her from his father and make enough money to keep her safe. (chapter 72) Each time what answered him was not her voice, but a machine: (chapter 72) His words met a recording, his promise suspended in a vacuum. Whether she listened to his words or not, the outcome was the same — she never came back. No reply, no echo. Her silence told him the truth: his wish would never be heard. From that point on, she vanished not only from his life but from his speech; he no longer mentioned her. That silence became his default — speaking desires aloud was pointless if no one would answer.

By the time of the morning argument with his father at sixteen, we can conclude that the nightly calls had long stopped. The boy had given up on being heard. (chapter 73) Six years later, at sixteen, he finally raised his voice again — this time to his father. He wouldn’t give up on boxing. Unlike the mother, the father answered. But his “reply” came in the form of insults, blows, and a dark prophecy: that Jaekyung would never amount to anything, (chapter 73) that he was born a loser, that his dream was a joke. Here, the voice met not silence but resistance, mockery, and humiliation. And unlike with his mother, Jaekyung did not retreat — he cursed back. (chapter 73) He swore he would prove the man wrong, that he would win, and spat the most dangerous line of all: “If I win, you can keel over and die for all I care.” That evening, he saw his father’s corpse — (chapter 73) and with it, another layer of his voice disappeared. He had the impression, he had killed his father. His words had been more dangerous than his punches. Hence he could only come to resent his own voice and words. And now, you comprehend why the Emperor allowed the hyung to become his voice. To conclude, the silence of those nights became the silence of the man. As you can see, the curse did not fall on Joo Jaekyung’s voice in one night — it was built, in stages, over years. But the death of his father linked to the argument represented the final straw that broke the camel’s back.

This is the pivotal difference: with the mother, voicing a wish had no consequence because it dissolved into nothingness. With the father, voicing a wish carried weight — it provoked, it struck back, and, in Jaekyung’s eyes, it cursed. When his father died that same evening, the boy was left to carry the unbearable suspicion that his words had somehow brought it about. That night became the night his voice was poisoned: one parent had taught him that speaking was useless; the other had taught him that speaking could kill. From then on, his voice retreated into the ring, where the only “speaking” he did was with his fists. And now, you comprehend why he is using his sex partners as surrogate fighters, why he treats them as toys. (chapter 55)

The Birth of the Jinx

The two formative wounds — his mother’s unanswered call and his father’s cursed reply — shaped the way Joo Jaekyung would handle intimacy for years to come. With his mother, speaking led to nothing; his voice dissolved into silence. With his father, speaking led to too much; his words became a curse, followed by guilt and grief. From these experiences, he learned that words in close relationships were unpredictable weapons. They could vanish, leaving him abandoned, or strike deep, leaving him ashamed.

Sex became his remedy to fight against loneliness and his refuge from this danger (chapter 2) — a space where he could act without having to speak. In the bedroom, as in the ring, the body could carry the conversation. Here, he could dominate, control, and release tension without the risk of verbal damage. His partners became surrogate opponents: sparring substitutes in a non-lethal match. Treating them as “toys” wasn’t only objectification; it was a form of control that, in his mind, protected both sides. Toys don’t demand answers, don’t talk back, and don’t leave you cursed with regret. They remain safely outside the territory where his voice had once done harm.

But this logic, built to keep others safe from his voice and himself safe from their silence, begins to falter with Kim Dan. The latter embodies not only the mother (abandonment, silence- I believe that he resembles her too) and father (argument, drinking), but also the child. Dan cries, shows his vulnerability and admits his mistakes. (chapter 1) He embodies innocence and as such lack of experiences. Moreover, he talks, makes suggestions for the champion’s sake (chapter 27), spent time with him, asks questions, confronts, and refuses to be reduced to a body in the room. He breaks the rule of silence. With him, Jaekyung can no longer hide behind the physical alone; he is forced to speak, to explain, to voice desires and fears. He pushes Jaekyung to engage in ways he’s spent years avoiding. In this way, Kim Dan becomes the first real threat to the system the champion built after those two curses — and possibly the first person who could prove that words can be safe again. And now, you comprehend why Joo Jaekyung was moved by the birthday card (chapter 62) To most, it might look like a simple gesture, but for him, it was a rare and precious thing — a voice that had taken the time to shape itself into words just for him. (chapter 55) After years of associating speech with either silence or harm, receiving a long-winded, carefully written message felt almost unreal. He saw the effort behind it, the deliberate choice to put thoughts and emotions into language instead of letting them fade away or turn into weapons. In that card, Kim Dan offered something neither of his parents had managed: a voice that reached him without wounding. No silence, no insult. For the champion, it wasn’t just a card — it was proof that words could be built into a gift, not a curse. The latter expressed his dreams and gratitude. Thus I deduce that the Emperor’s curse will be broken by a spell: words! (chapter 55) The “spell” to break it is not some grand external event, but the simple, sustained act of honest communication — something that has been denied to him since childhood.

By linking this to Kim Dan, it becomes obvious that the Emperor’s liberation won’t come from winning another fight or reclaiming a title, but from restoring his own voice in a relationship where speaking is safe, heard, and reciprocated. Boxing was the only language he ever learned from his parents (chapter 72) — a vocabulary of fists, jabs, and physical dominance as a way to earn money and recognition— but with Dan, the champion is slowly acquiring a new language. His hands, once trained only for striking and defending, begin to communicate through gentle gestures: an embrace (chapter 68), a kiss, a pat, a caress or by simply holding hands. In this way, the curse that began when his voice was silenced and his hands were weaponized will only be broken when those same hands learn to speak tenderness. Look how doc Dan reacted to his public embrace: (chapter 71) He saw affection in the hug, but he still doubted the champion’s action.

The Prison of the Boy

And now, you are probably wondering why I selected a tree for the background illustration of The Night-Cursed Emperor. Until now, the design’s images have played a secondary role, yet the answer lies in a single scene from chapter 41. (chapter 41) Under the bright sunlight, Kim Dan reached out toward the leaves, his hand open and unguarded, as he silently thought of the man he loved. This gesture, so simple yet so revealing, became the unspoken confession that marked the start of a different kind of freedom—the freedom to feel.

In my earlier analysis Prison of Glass , Key  Of Time , I had argued that Joo Jaekyung’s habit of meditating before the expansive glass window in his penthouse was more than a moment of calm — it was a ritual of self-confinement. (chapter 53) The glass was an invisible barrier, offering the illusion of freedom while keeping him trapped in the moment of his unresolved trauma. The closer he stood to it, the further he was from true release, his gaze fixed outward to avoid looking inward. That’s why he had no eye in that scene: (chapter 55)

This new scene (chapter 73) reveals why that reading was correct: the penthouse window is not just a symbolic device of the present — it is the direct heir of a far older image burned into his memory. Here, as a teenager, he stands before a small barred window in the room where his father’s corpse lies. The resemblance is not visual coincidence but emotional continuity. Both windows let in light without granting escape; both present the outside world as something visible yet forever out of reach.

In this panel, the confinement is literal. The bars fragment the daylight, reducing it to slivers, making the outside world seem even more inaccessible. He is facing the window and he corpse, his eyes fixed on the narrow frame of light, as if distance could make the reality behind him vanish. But the truth is locked in place — the body on the floor, the night’s events, the words exchanged. This is the night that froze him.

From that point on, every window in his life — no matter how large, modern, or luxurious — became a reenactment of that first prison. (chapter 55) The penthouse’s vast glass wall is just a polished version of this barred opening, a reminder that while his circumstances changed, the barrier never truly fell. The trauma stayed intact, shaping the way he saw the world and himself. The boy who stared through those bars never left that room; the man still carries that gaze. But there’s more to it.

Observe how he is standing in front of the window: (chapter 73) he is not only frozen, but also silent! Not only he lost his voice that night, but also he could never talk about it to anyone! He was forced to carry this huge burden alone. Who would feel empathy or attachment to such a man, when he was famous for his bad behavior? But deep down, the boy had come to love his father despite his flaws. This is his deepest secret which is coming to the surface: his love and guilt!

Even the window denies him solace. He could never see the moon behind that small window, just as he failed to notice the snow falling, when he attempted to contact his mother: (chapter 72) Nature was invisible to him; his world was defined by conflict, neglect, and survival, not by moments of beauty. He was never taught to enjoy the present moment.

Chapter 73 signals a shift. Like in chapter 71, where he shields his gaze, his “third eye” — the inner sight that perceives emotional truth — is beginning to open and recall his “sins”. His fever is not just physical; it’s the body’s acknowledgment of pain long repressed. He is starting to allow himself to feel, to admit vulnerability. (chapter 71)

And this is where the night changes meaning. Until now, darkness for him was bound to abandonment and death. But in chapter 70, the owl’s call pierces the silence — (chapter 70) the night can also be alive, communicative, protective. In that moment, the moon becomes more than a distant light in the sky: it is a patient witness, a calm listener in the stillness, reflecting the truth he has yet to voice. (chapter 70) Its soft glow contrasts with the blinding glare of the cage lights, suggesting that under the moon, there is space for gentleness, for hearing one’s own heartbeat and another’s words. Just as the moon guides travelers through darkness, it can guide him toward a night that does not suffocate him with loss, but offers orientation and connection.

This reframes his past behavior: his repeated night rescues of Kim Dan were not merely impulsive heroics; (chapter 60) they were his own form of therapy. In saving someone else in the night, (chapter 65) he could prove to himself he was not powerless, he was valuable, capable of protecting what mattered. (chapter 69) He was not too late either. And the moment doc Dan discovers what the silent hero has done for him so many times, the former will realize that he has always been special to the Emperor. Moreover, the latter had never abandoned him in the end.

The curse of the Night-Cursed Emperor — the depression, the insomnia, the silence — will only break when he can walk through the night not as a rescuer masking his own wounds, but as a man who voices his emotions to the one person who has truly shared those nights with him. And now, Jinx-philes can grasp my illustration. The moment Joo Jaekyung starts confiding to doc Dan about his inner world, he will not only regain his voice, but also his life! He will be free and no longer the merchandise “Joo Jaekyung the fighter”. He will become a man with a history that is finally his to tell. And if his mother is still alive… she can be criticized for her actions. How so? It is because she was not by his side. She believed the “myth”. She probably imagined that he was “happy”. With his regained voice, the schemers will lose their hold over him; they will no longer be able to manipulate the silence that once kept him bound. Park Namwook has thrived in the shadow of his trauma — reframing the scars of that night as “mania”, (chapter 9) as if the champion’s volatility were a quirk (the actions of a spoiled child) to be managed rather than a wound to be healed. It is because he never talked to the champion or investigated his past. It was only about money and glory. The manufactured image of the erratic, temperamental fighter served Namwook well; it excused rough handling, justified bad press, and kept Joo Jaekyung dependent. Once the Emperor can name the truth of that night, the fiction collapses — and with it, Namwook’s control. He can only be judged as a liar and even a traitor, but we know that Joo Jaekyung has a big heart. He could love his father despite the abuse. Now, the missing link is Cheolmin! (chapter 13) Observe that this name is a combination between Hwang Byungchul and Baek Junmin! Under this light, my avid readers can grasp why the athlete kept his existence in the dark for so long! It is because the latter belongs to his past and knows the truth behind the Emperor! He was aware of his suffering. For him, he is not just a fighter, but someone who needed FUN in his life!

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Following The Teddy Bear 🧸🧸- part 1

The Shirt with the Bear—A Child Marked for Longing

In Jinx, the story of two men begins not in the ring, but in childhood (chapter 72) —and not with fists, but with fabric. (chapter 11) Each boy is introduced wearing a shirt adorned with a teddy bear, a symbol that quietly carries the emotional weight of the entire narrative. (chapter 11) [For more read The Missing Teddy Bear] These bears do not speak, but they tell us everything: about love received and love lost, about betrayal and comfort twisted into burden, and about two boys growing up in the absence of safe arms. (chapter 72)

The first bear appears on Joo Jaekyung’s summer tank top, worn by a small child peeking out from behind a wall. It’s a soft image against a harsh backdrop. (chapter 72) But look closely: the teddy bear wears a blue beanie, a casual hat suited for the outside world—not rest, but readiness. It also has a pair of glasses, a symbol of alertness, self-control, and forced maturity. Most strikingly, its right arm is wrapped in a white bandage. [I can’t recognize the writing below] This is no untouched toy. The bear, like the boy, is already injured. Even comfort is expected to survive harm. To wear such a design is to walk into the world marked not only by childhood, but by pain, exposure, and abandonment.

The second bear belongs to Kim Dan, who wears it not on a summer shirt but on winter pajamas, as he sings joyfully with his grandmother on his birthday. His teddy bear is unadorned, uninjured, and suited for rest. The night setting, the blanket, and the candlelight create a small cocoon of warmth. Yet this moment, too, is fleeting. The very love that nurtures him will later trap him—hoarded, isolated, and turned into duty.

What connects these two images is more than coincidence. Both boys wear gray and blue. While the first color indicates the loss of innocence and depression, the other stands for trust, responsibility, care and tenderness. One is dressed by a mother who vanished too soon. The other is dressed by a grandmother who seems so gentle and caring. Yet, the reality is that doc Dan has also been abandoned. One bear is already broken, the other seems to be still whole. One is worn in daylight, the other in the dark. But both children are being slowly stripped of the right to be protected. Their teddy bears will vanish—replaced by fear, control, and survival.

And yet, this is not just a story of loss. It is also a story of return. By meeting each other, Jaekyung and Dan begin to recover what was buried or better said repressed. The teddy bear reappears—not on fabric, but in gestures of touch, presence, and care. (chapter 68) In time, each man will become the other’s bear (chapter 66): a source of comfort, loyalty, and belonging. To follow the teddy bear is to trace this emotional path—from abandonment to connection, from injury to intimacy, from being held once to being held again.

(chapter 11) [For more read The Missing Teddy Bear] He too was once held (chapter 47), and then claimed, just like his teddy bear. The fate of doc Dan’s toy bear reflects the boy’s. The former was pushed outside the embrace and bed before disappearing. (chapter 21) That’s how the toy bear vanished from the little boy’s life. Thus I deduce that the teddy bear on the pajamas was the last traces of his “childhood”.

Across seasons and silences, both boys are linked by this shared emblem of care—care that was once given, then distorted, lost and finally rediscovered. They are united by the same experience and pain: a phone call linked to a missing mother. To follow the teddy bear is to trace this journey back to tenderness: the long path from abandonment to being held again.

But the presence of the teddy bear, even in symbolic form, does not last. (chapter 72) The shirts are not only outgrown (chapter 72) but also replaced with t-shirts without any design alluding to the vanishing of their identity and forced maturity. (chapter 57) For Jaekyung, the beanie-wearing bear with its wounded arm and wise glasses is the last trace of comfort before reality hardens. What remains is not the child, but the instinct to survive. From the moment the bear vanishes, a new figure begins to emerge—not one held, but one who fights. The boy with the teddy bear becomes the man who can’t rest, who equates existence with usefulness, and usefulness with victory.

The Vanishing of the Teddy Bear: The Birth of a Self-Made Man

In episode 72, readers are finally granted a glimpse into the long-obscured past of the champion. Some of my earlier hypotheses are confirmed—most notably, that Jaekyung’s father was an abusive alcoholic. Others, like the assumption that Joo Jaekyung belonged to a wealthy chaebol family or that the director’s name was Park Jinchul, are clearly disproven. (Though I’m not entirely ready to give up on the rich family theory just yet.) Interestingly, the name of the former coach appears indirectly, displayed on a sign outside the boxing studio: Hwang Byungchul. (Chapter 72) This subtle insertion suggests that the gym wasn’t just his workplace—it was his whole life, his identity, and even his home. Therefore it is not surprising that his name was not mentioned by doc Dan or the other patients. His stay at the Light of Hope implies the loss of his “home”, the gym and as such his identity. At the same time, this image reveals that Jinx-philes should examine each panel very closely, that there’s more than meets the eye.

What the chapter made unmistakably clear is that Jaekyung grew up in poverty and was abandoned at a very young age. His early life was marked not by privilege or education, but by neglect, hunger, and silence. (Chapter 72) This episode doesn’t just show how Jaekyung became a self-made man (chapter 72) (chapter 72) —it makes one thing heartbreakingly clear: he wasn’t raised by a pack of wolves; he raised himself. (chapter 7) The cliché used by Park Namwook in chapter 7 is revealed to be not only ignorant, but cruel. Jaekyung had no home, no real guardian, no one to defend or guide him. He didn’t grow up in the wild—he grew up alone, navigating between violence (abuse and bullying), hunger, and neglect without true protection. This reframes the champion’s identity: not as someone untamable, but as someone who was never tamed because no one cared enough to try. What we witness is not savagery, but simple survival. Thus he had no friend.

That’s how I realized that in such a barren emotional landscape, the “Teddy Bear” learned by mimicking others. With no safe adult figure to model affection or emotional intelligence, he absorbed what was available: the yelling or silent toughness of Hwang Byungchul (chapter 71), performative masculinity and high expectations of Park Namwook, and the explosive violence of his father. (chapter 72) (chapter 5) His behaviors—his hot temper, cold demeanor, blunt speech, and instrumental approach to others—were not innate traits. They were learned strategies, adapted from men who had likewise buried their vulnerability beneath strength or stoicism or brutality. Hence he brought no present to the patient at the hospice. (chapter 71) He became a wolf because he was surrounded by wolves—but deep down, his true nature is closer to a cat’s. This contrast becomes visible in Chapter 72, where his external persona appears as a shy, quiet, more sensitive self. (Chapter 72) Much earlier, in the summer night’s dream (Chapter 44), Kim Dan sensed that hidden nature: not the predator, but the man longing to be held. (Chapter 44) Doc Dan had sensed the real person behind the legend.

But this pattern began to change the moment Kim Dan entered his life.

Unlike the men of his past, Kim Dan shows his emotions (chapter 1), as he treats them as valid, not shameful. He cries, trembles, runs away, he apologizes… He asks questions rather than issuing orders. He names feelings (chapter 45) and respects boundaries. He listens. (chapter 29) And so, like a child learning a new language, Jaekyung begins to mimic him too. (chapter 62) The change is gradual but visible: helping the townspeople, accepting rest, asking to stay close, even touching and speaking more gently. (chapter 71) With Kim Dan, the fighter who once only mirrored power begins to echo tenderness.

The transformation is not only behavioral—it is linguistic. His vocabulary evolves. Once dominated by words like “fight,” “win,” “useful,” and “fuck,” his speech begins to include softer terms: (chapter 62) (chapter 68). These are not just words—they’re the building blocks of intimacy, borrowed from the only person who ever saw through his armor. From mimicking strength, Jaekyung has begun to mimic care. (chapter 71) Jaekyung is not just echoing concern—he is taking gradually responsibility for someone fragile, someone he once overlooked: the “hamster.”

And this is why Chapter 72 strikes with such force. It takes us back—not to his ambition, but to his origin, where the myth of the self-made man begins. We see now that his athletic mindset was not forged in aspiration but in desperation. His worldview was shaped not by hunger for greatness, but by starvation in all its forms.

(Chapter 72) The tragedy is that Hwang Byungchul misread that hunger. When he first met the boy, he saw dirty feet, an empty stomach—literal poverty. (chapter 72) So he fed him. But he never saw the deeper hunger: the absence of love, of being wanted. The coach assumed the problem was solved with food—because he had never gone without care. (chapter 72) He lived with his mother. He was never truly alone. And so he projected stability onto the boy’s silence.

What he thought was grit was grief. What looked like strength was only ever survival. We finally understand why he treats his own body with such brutality, (Chapter 27) because the body, from the very start, was only a tool for survival.

In chapter 72, the young Jaekyung is offered boxing not as sport, but as salvation. The former coach doesn’t comfort the bruised boy or confront the abusive father. (Chapter 72) Instead, he redirects the situation: (Chapter 72) Fighting, from the very beginning, is not about glory—it is about survival. What replaced the teddy bear was not another form of care—it was a system. Cold, brutal, and inescapable. In Jaekyung’s world, money means food, and food means strength. Fighting becomes synonymous with feeding himself. But this isn’t nourishment—it’s maintenance. Thus a nutritionist was hired later. (chapter 22) There is no joy in eating, no comfort at the table. His body becomes a tool, and pain becomes the currency he pays to keep it running.

It’s a vicious circle: he fights to eat, and he eats to fight. Every gesture is bent toward usefulness. His wounds are not treated for healing, but for returning to combat. That’s how he lived all this time. His body is not loved, only weaponized. Even food—the most basic form of comfort—is absorbed into the logic of performance. The equation is cruel but clear: to be seen, you must be useful. And to be useful, you must win. This means that the director’s suggestion and principle was pushed to the extreme. That’s the reason why I come to the following conclusion: there’s someone else involved in the birth of Joo Jaekyung, the Emperor. The evidence for this hypothesis is the champion’s belief: his jinx which is strongly intertwined with sex. Back then, the little boy was too young for sex.

This is the emotional core of the episode: Jaekyung internalizes the idea that his worth is conditional. He is not loved simply because he exists—he is noticed because he punches. (Chapter 26) This is how he enters adulthood, though he was still a child: not through love, but through function. The moment he steps into the ring, he’s no longer a child. He becomes, in the eyes of the adults around him, a product. (Chapter 72) This explicates why Hwang Byungchul never confronted the father or called the cops or the social services. The fact that he asked the little boy (chapter 72) indicates that he was not scared and was envisaging to intervene, until he changed his mind. He hoped to have found a “gem”, a future star. (Chapter 72) This interpretation gets reinforced in the following panel: (chapter 72) The expression (“But reality was like a punch to the gut”) suggests that even the coach himself was struck by how wrong or harsh the outcome turned out to be, but that realization came too late. Yet he blamed the young boy instead of convincing the young boy to postpone the fight. This scene shows that the man’s form of “help” was not rooted in empathy or protection—it was rooted in opportunity and perhaps even short-sighted hope for glory through the boy’s talent. He turned pain into performance.

But there’s a deeper, more insidious lesson embedded in this worldview—one the coach failed to recognize. (Chapter 72) By instilling in the young athlete the belief that survival depends solely on usefulness and performance, he unwittingly fostered a radical sense of self-reliance. The champion learned not only to fight, but to survive alone. If he became rich or succeeded, it wasn’t because of guidance or teamwork, but because of his own strength, talent, and determination. Thus he only employs the personal pronoun “you” and not “we”. In this cold logic, there is no room for mutual dependency, emotional support, or even loyalty. The coach, unconsciously, excluded himself from the athlete’s inner world. He trained a boxer, not a partner. And in doing so, he guaranteed his own eventual irrelevance.

Therefore it is not surprising that he was not contacted after the protagonist moved to Seoul, (chapter 71) why Joo Jaekyung never visited him or expressed his gratitude towards the boxing coach more openly. (Chapter 71) He became successful thanks to his own hard work. It was, as if he had followed the advice to the letter—make it on your own. I am suspecting that the charity event is linked to poor neighborhoods and children, so he didn’t totally erase the man from his memory, he just repressed him. However, it is not astonishing why the director is resentful and even bitter towards Joo Jaekyung. It was, as if he had never helped him. While he blames the man, the coach never recognized his own shortcomings. He didn’t see that his assistance was actually conditional. (Chapter 72) His goal was to create boxers and promote his gym. (Chapter 72) This explicates the absence of real support among the little kids in the end. (chapter 72) They are all rivals. But from my perspective, there exists another reason why the main lead didn’t keep in touch with Hwang Byungchul exposing the director’s blindness. The adult Joo Jaekyung admits that seeing the director’s face brings back “old memories”—not of comfort, but of trauma. (Chapter 71) The implication is unmistakable: Hwang Byungchul reminds him of his father and the abuse. And the latter is strongly intertwined with the mother’s abandonment.

That’s why I believe that going to Seoul wasn’t just about chasing success and looking for the mother—it was an act of escape, a way to break free from the past and its shadows. Joo Jaekyung needed distance not only from his hometown but from everything linked to his father, including boxing. The coach, in offering boxing as salvation, unknowingly tethered the boy to his abuser. (Chapter 72) The coach believed he was giving him a lifeline—but what he gave was a continuation, not a release. This could only increase Joo Jaewoong’s resent and jealousy towards his own son, if the latter became more successful.

Under this new light, we would have an explanation why Jaekyung ultimately chose MMA over boxing. MMA became his attempt to reclaim his body and forge a path not dictated by paternal legacy or the coach’s limitations. It was a way to fight, yes—but differently. On his own terms. This is the bitter irony: Hwang Byungchul believed he had rescued the child, when in reality, he kept him imprisoned in the very logic of pain and survival that was nearly destroying him. He didn’t free him—he simply refined the chains. On the one hand, the father got constantly reminded of his own failure, which could only poison the relationship between father and son, it created a common denominator between them.

This leads to a structural insight: episode 72 actually features two parallel narrators. One is Hwang Byungchul, whose commentary frames most of the memory sequence. (chapter 72) The other is Jaekyung himself. How can we tell? Because the scene of the phone call contains no narration, no framing voice. (Chapter 72) It’s a raw memory—silent and personal—untouched by the coach’s perspective. . (chapter 72) Thus I deduce that the other scenes are a combination of the champion and director’s memories. This would explain such scenes, where Hwang Bung-Chul is not present. (chapter 72)

Besides, Hwang Byungchul believed food and discipline were enough. He never noticed the emotional void beneath Jaekyung’s fighting spirit. What he interpreted as drive (ruthlessness/hunger) was, in truth, longing. He was hoping to have a true home again, to live with his mother. (chapter 72) The contrast between these two memories outlines how the coach misunderstood the athlete. Interesting is that doc Dan assumed that Joo Jaekyung had cut off ties with the former coach due to a quarrel. (Chapter 71) But here, doc Dan was making a huge mistake: he was just projecting his own feelings and relationship with him onto theirs. But he was behaving exactly like the former director: simplification.

Simplification as the Real Barrier to Care

Once again an article from Jennifer Delgado caught my attention: You don’t need to simplify your life: you need to eliminate the useless – and it’s not the same. The article warns us about the danger of simplification. In a turbulent world, we long for a sense of order. To achieve this, we construct simple narratives that comfort our self-image, ease our emotional stress, and help us sidestep ambiguity. However, this approach has a downside. By oversimplifying, we sidestep genuine engagement with complex issues. We overlook inconsistencies, reduce individuals to stereotypes, and avoid the demanding work of truly understanding others.

Instead of asking why, we label. (chapter 9) Instead of listening, we assume. We choose clear lines—strong or weak, good or bad, useful or useless—over the tangled, uncomfortable truth that everyone is both hurting and trying. This refusal to reflect doesn’t just distort reality—it perpetuates it. When we simplify, we don’t heal; we reenact.

In Jinx, all the major characters fall into the trap described in the article on simplification. But here, we’ll focus on four: Park Namwook, Hwang Byungchul, Shin Okja, and Kim Dan. Each, in their own way, simplifies Joo Jaekyung. They misread his strength as certainty, his body as armor, his silence as consent, and his volatility as mere rudeness. They reduce complexity into caricature—and in doing so, they fail to see the man behind the myth.

The manager and the brain scanner

Let’s begin with the manager, Park Namwook. In Chapter 52, (chapter 52),

he blamed Jaekyung for the entire “fiasco” with the post-fight scandal—even though he knew full well that the spray had been tampered with and that a conspiracy was in play. Why blame the victim? Because that’s what simplification offers: a way to avoid moral discomfort and responsibility. Namwook projects his own spoiled, self-centered logic onto Jaekyung, interpreting his athlete’s breakdown as immature drama, rather than what it actually was: the collapse of someone who had been manipulated and betrayed.

This moment reflects exactly what the article warns about: in the face of complexity, people seek easy answers. Instead of facing the multicausal reality—schemes, mistakes, exploitation, emotional exhaustion—Namwook reduces the problem to one person, one reaction, one scapegoat. That’s why the scene from Chapter 61 is so revealing. (chapter 61) In the panel where he sighs, “Haa… I have no idea what’s going on in that guy’s head,” he unintentionally exposes the shallowness of his approach. He imagines that by looking at Jaekyung’s brain—by cracking his psychology—he’ll “understand” him. That way, he can regain control. But this isn’t curiosity. It’s a veiled form of control-seeking. Namwook doesn’t want to know Jaekyung as a person—he wants him to be predictable, manageable, marketable. That line doesn’t reflect concern. It reflects frustration that the human being in front of him refuses to fit the role he’s been assigned. Hence it is logical that his solution to force Joo Jaekyung to return to the gym is to accept a new match. (chapter 69) Namwook’s failure is a professional one, but it’s also deeply emotional: he simplified Jaekyung into a product or spoiled child. And when the product malfunctioned—when pain erupted from silence—he didn’t ask why, he suggested how to make it stop. This is simplification in its most insidious form: not out of malice, but out of discomfort with emotional reality.

Shin Okja: One Problem, One Person, One Solution

If Park Namwook reduces Joo Jaekyung to a tool of success, Shin Okja turns him into a quick fix. (chapter 65) Her mindset follows a consistent logic: one problem, one person, one solution. Kim Dan is overworked and sick? (chapter 65) Then someone stronger should carry him. That “someone” becomes Jaekyung. The doctor should take pills and that’s it.

In Chapter 65, she urges the champion to take Dan back to Seoul. (chapter 65) Her logic is deeply utilitarian—Jaekyung is rich, strong, and dependable. Therefore, he must be fine. She does not consider whether he is emotionally stable, available, or even willing to carry such a weight. The haunted look in his eyes that Hwang Byungchul noticed in Chapter 72 (chapter 72) is invisible to her. She sees a man who has succeeded—and assumes that means he is thriving.

But her pattern is older. If doc Dan had parents, he wouldn’t be suffering so much. Her presence could never replace the parents. (chapter 65) This is totally naive, because certain parents like Joo Jaewoong are not capable of offering love and support. In Chapter 57, when Kim Dan was a child, bullied and humiliated, she told him: “They don’t know what they’re talking about. You still have me.” (chapter 57) This line, though comforting on the surface, is an act of simplification. She makes herself the sole solution to Dan’s complex emotional wounds. Her message: You don’t need justice, friends, or understanding. You need me. That’s how doc Dan was taught not to argue and not to fight back. He just needed to accept the situation.

In doing so, she creates a binary world: safe vs unsafe, solution vs threat. There is no room for nuance, community, or uncertainty. And this has long-lasting consequences. Dan grows up believing that support must come from one person, that relationships must be compensatory and binary. When the grandmother sends him away again—this time to Jaekyung—it mirrors the same pattern. “You need help? You’re sad? Then go with him.” That’s the reason why she is treating him as a “child”.

Like the article on simplification warns, such narratives are comforting but misleading. They prevent people from seeing the full scope of reality. Shin Okja never asks Dan about his friendships, his boundaries, his career goals. As she admitted herself in Chapter 65, (chapter 65) she doesn’t know anything about his life. That’s the price of simplification: you get a clean answer, but not the truth.

Gloves Instead of Grace: Hwang Byungchul’s Simplified Salvation

The “old coot”, too, clings to the myth of the invincible fighter—hungry, gritty, unstoppable. He fondly remembers the wounds, the sweat (chapter 72), the hunger, as if these alone forged greatness. But he fails to see how the very system he created helped drain the boy of more than just his tears—it emptied him of safety, of rest, of care. He only addressed the visible wounds and stomach pangs. (chapter 72) The gym’s director gave food and gloves, but not love. This was relegated to his “mother”. (chapter 72) He never addressed emotional starvation because he never recognized it; he himself was never truly alone—he always had his mother. And his misjudgment started from the very first encounter: seeing Jaekyung as a fierce cub (chapter 72) or as Joo Jaewoong’s heir rather than a hurt child.

Even in the present, the former director continues this pattern of simplification. He blames the champion for returning to the ring (chapter 70), as though he chose freely, overlooking how coercion and image control operate in their world. He accuses him of ruining his career with the suspension, even though it was orchestrated by others. (chapter 70) He judges him without knowing the circumstances. This projection is not new. In the past, he blamed the father, (chapter 72) Joo Jaewoong, for becoming a thug—but when another former wrestler also ends up as a loan shark’s lackey (chapter 17), it becomes clear that there exists a recurring link between athletic decline and criminal paths. The man fails to notice this connection. He sees these outcomes as individual moral failings, not systemic failures.

That’s why he never judged the mother for abandoning her child. (chapter 72) In his eyes, her departure was understandable (“of course”), even rational—because the father was “rotten.” But by justifying her decision, he erases the damage it caused: a bleeding, unconscious boy left to fend for himself. (chapter 72) In his worldview, offering a meal and a pair of boxing gloves should suffice to compensate for parental abandonment and violence. As if a jab and a protein shake could replace a mother’s embrace. This reveals the core of his failure: he confused intervention with salvation, and survival with healing.

So in the end, Hwang Byungchul didn’t just witness the system—he upheld it. (chapter 72) He became its idealistic defender, blind to its contradictions. He believed the gym could cure what society broke, but all he taught was how to endure, not how to recover. I would even add that when the boxers didn’t succeed in their career, they could end up using their skills for the mafia. This worldview is a product of his own simplification, his refusal to examine the deeper rot within the system he served. He didn’t suggest school and titles in order to escape poverty. And this is why he never truly saw the boy disappear. He missed the moment the light faded from Joo Jaekyung’s eyes, because he was never watching for it. In chasing strength, he forgot to safeguard the soul.

The tragedy is this: while he wanted to save the child (chapter 72), he trained the champion instead. That’s why the previous panel resembles a lot to this one. (chapter 40) Kim Dan saw the result and got fascinated. And what we’re left with now is a man whose pain and exhaustion are almost unseen (chapter 72) —until Hwang Byungchul notices the change and confided it to doc Dan. Someone should start listening to the silence after the spotlight vanishes.

This is where simplification becomes most tragic—not only because it hides pain, but because it reinforces it. It keeps people locked in roles, acting out silent scripts they never chose. To truly follow the teddy bear—to return to care, to softness, to a place where people are held and not used—each character must confront the simplifications they relied on. They must admit what they refused to see.

Kim Dan: The simple complexity

And then there is Kim Dan, who utters the most painful truth. In a moment of illness and exhaustion, he says, (chapter 64) He reproached him about being used and abandoned. But he was forgetting his own actions. He had also used the athlete, he had also left the bed in a hurry the next morning. Yes, he, too, simplified Jaekyung. That night, he said nothing. And in doing so, he confirmed the belief Jaekyung had internalized: I’m not someone who gets cared for. I’m someone who is tolerated, used, replaced. Like mentioned above, his mind-set was strongly influenced by Shin Okja. On the other hand, I noticed that the protagonist embodies complexity. How so? On the surface, he appears simple: obedient, quiet, weak, submissive, passive. (chapter 70) But beneath that surface lies a dense emotional world— love, grief, guilt, exhaustion, intelligence, empathy and moral clarity — that few characters in Jinx truly perceive. He stands for the heart! And everyone knows that “the heart has its reasons, of which reason knows nothing.” (Blaise Pascal) Because he acts from a place that defies the cold logic of power, hierarchy, and survival, he operates on emotional intelligence (chapter 71) —unspoken understanding, silent resistance, instinctive empathy. It’s no coincidence that his presence disrupts every system he enters: the gym, the hospital, the champion’s life.

By following his heart (even when that heart is heavy, broken, or exhausted), he becomes the very element that exposes the inadequacy of every simplified explanation—whether it’s Park Namwook’s control, Shin Okja’s projection, or even Jaekyung’s own self-image.

In short: Kim Dan is the counter-force to simplification because he lives in the in-between—where care and contradiction, pain and tenderness, duty and desire coexist. And now, you comprehend why Joo Jaekyung needs to realize the existence of his heart and as such his love for doc Dan. Only then, both will be able to understand each other’s pain and heart.

Healing can only begin, when Jaekyung stops being a performance (chapter 70), and starts being a person. The racing heart… which has already happened. And this observation leads me to this scene: (chapter 58) Kim Dan was erasing this memory, he wanted to forget the star The Emperor. This act of forgetting wasn’t an escape from pain; it’s an active rejection of a myth that was keeping him emotionally paralyzed. As long as Jaekyung remained “The Emperor,” he could not be touched, questioned, or truly known. By forcing himself to forget that image, Kim Dan was making space for something more vulnerable and human to emerge. To conclude, thanks to this painful decision, he was able to perceive Joo Jaekyung the man. That’s why he acted so fiercely in front of him later. So by meeting the director, doc Dan is now able to see the child or the “cat” in his fated partner. That’s how it dawned on me why Mingwa let doc Dan suffer from addiction, depression and insomnia. Because these afflictions defy simplification. They resist instant solutions (pills). They demand patience, presence, and a refusal to look away.

Kim Dan, in a sense, becomes the embodiment of complexity. While others in Jaekyung’s life simplified him—manager, coach, fans—Kim Dan’s own struggle becomes the key to unlocking the champion’s inner contradictions. He doesn’t just offer pills; he becomes someone who stays through the night. That’s the true antidote to trauma: not fixes, but presence. But he is sick now too. (chapter 71)

Hwang Byungchul and the spotlight

Since the start of Jinx, I have been examining names, as the author made it clear that they carry symbolic weight and the former coach’s full name—Hwang Byungchul (황병철) is no exception. He encapsulates both his past role and his evolving narrative function.

Hwang (황) means yellow, a color tied to imperial symbolism but also to artificial light, visibility, and performance which is reflected in his offer: (chapter 72) Fittingly, Hwang Byungchul believed that survival came through being useful and seen. His guiding principle was clear: become a champion to put food on the table. Fighting was a mean to escape poverty, and success was measured by status, not inner healing.

But the given name Byungchul (병철) reveals even more.

  • Byung (병) includes the meanings:
    • Soldier → He encouraged Jaekyung to train with military-style rigidity, enforcing a code of strength over vulnerability.
    • Jar/container → He emotionally bottled things up, never showing weakness or affection.
    • Disease → A symbol of his terminal condition, but also the philosophical “illness” he passed on—survival at the cost of love and life. Joo Jaekyung was never taught how to enjoy life.
    • long, hunger → Perhaps the most revealing meaning. He is a man of long hunger—not necessarily for food, which he did provide to the children in the neighborhood, but for recognition, belonging, and emotional acknowledgment. He hoped to create a talent. He stood in the background, feeding mouths but staying unnamed, invisible. This hunger lives on in his relationship with Joo Jaekyung. He could never claim the boy as “his” athlete—not publicly, not even privately. Hence the picture remained in his notebook hidden. Because Jaekyung never spoke of his past, never acknowledged the gym, never looked back. It looked like the boy who was fed did not remember the man who fed him. The silence wasn’t just about pride—it was about pain. In a way, both of them were waiting for the other to speak first. Thus, Hwang Byungchul’s name becomes a silent confession: he symbolizes the emotional and symbolic hunger that surrounded Jaekyung’s early life—one that was addressed physically but never emotionally. The coach’s spotlight was always directed outward, toward performance, visibility, survival—but what he longed for most was to be seen by the one he helped raise.
    • To scold or punish → A reflection of the discipline and shame-based teaching he used.
    • To end or exterminate → This meaning could refer to his imminent passing, but it could allude to something else. Once a guardian of the system, he may unwittingly become its undoer. While he never openly questioned the structures of boxing or the MFC, he long dismissed corruption as the fighters’ personal failing—not a systemic flaw. He maintained a clear-cut divide between the “glamorous” fighting world and the criminal underworld, but reality has proven more entangled. In his final days, by being confronted with the truth and with Kim Dan’s care, he might symbolically put an end to the illusion that sustained his lifelong simplifications.
  • 철 (Chul / Cheol) was already examined before (see Park Jinchul)
    • Iron → Symbol of cold strength, discipline and inflexibility.
    • Philosophy → He lived by a code, but one that lacked space for human frailty.
    • To pierce → He trained the champion to break through his limits, but also inflicted wounds he never tended to.
    • Season/time → A fading era. His presence now marks the end of one ideological “season” and the start of something else—perhaps more human.

Together, Hwang Byungchul stands for a legacy of rigid survivalism under the spotlight, but also for the potential to expose its limits. His name doesn’t just mirror what he was—it foreshadows what he might help undo. His final lesson may be the most important: that the system he clung to was always built on a false binary. Striking is that when the director interacted with the main lead in the beginning, he didn’t pay attention to the boy’s clothes and as such to the teddy bear. He only looked at the boy’s body (the gaze (chapter 72), the size (chapter 72), his bruises (chapter 72) and asked for his name. This exposes his priorities and his blindness. He didn’t truly perceive the child in him, he was seeing him through the lenses of a boxer and director. Hence he underestimated the absence and abandonment of the mother.

The Absent Embrace: Of Bears, Mothers, and Fathers

If the teddy bear symbolizes maternal protection and warmth, then its absence in Joo Jaekyung’s childhood flat speaks volumes. (chapter 72) The boy didn’t have a blanket. He slept beside garbage. His father lay drunk and sprawled out, blind to his child’s needs. There was no teddy bear, no shared bed, no real cover. (chapter 21) Unlike Kim Dan, who grew up falling asleep next to his grandmother, accustomed to someone sharing his blanket, Jaekyung was emotionally and physically on his own from the start. Moreover, observe that the little boy had toys (chapter 21) contrary to Joo Jaekyung.

And yet, there was that one telling detail: the young Jaekyung once wore a shirt with a bandaged teddy bear on it. (chapter 72) Far from offering comfort, it mirrored his own battered condition. The implication? Someone saw—and chose not to act. That shirt represents the mother’s only trace. She was likely the one who picked out his clothes; an abusive man like Joo Jaewoong wouldn’t bother with childish designs. Which means the mother did witness his suffering or anticipated his fate, but chose to simply walk away without leaving a letter. IMO she didn’t leave an explication for her departure, hence the little boy came to imagine that she had left because of his addicted and violent father. (chapter 72) However, it is clear that here the protagonist was simplifying his mother’s decision, just like Hwang Byungchul. If she had truly cared for him, she would have taken him, but she did not.

She didn’t take her books either. (chapter 72) We see them wrapped up, left behind in the trash-littered apartment. This suggests she had been educated, possibly a nurse or a doctor. How did I come to this hypothesis? It is because this image reminded me of doc Dan’s departure from the penthouse. (chapter 53) He is a physical therapist. He had also arranged his books together: (chapter 53) And what did the hamster think while gathering his belongings? (chapter 53) So I deduce that the woman left them behind because she didn’t need them, she had enough or she no longer cared. But there is more to it!

Among the garbage (chapter 72), there are parcels stacked on the commode and table—some of them are wrapped and seemingly untouched. Their presence is striking. Unlike the strewn bottles and plastic bags, these boxes don’t speak of decay, but of intention. They hint at a moment when someone had plans—however fleeting. And yet, their sealed state raises unsettling questions: Who were these parcels for? And why were they never opened?

Two possibilities emerge.

First, the parcels might have belonged to Jaekyung’s mother. She came into that apartment with books and packages, suggesting she was educated and had once imagined a different life. But she never unpacked. The fact that the books remained sealed indicates she was already preparing to leave or they had moved recently. These were not signs of building a home, but of biding time. If she made purchases, they were not for her son. (chapter 27) There are no toys, no supplies for a child—just quiet evidence of a woman focused on herself, her escape perhaps already underway.

The second possibility is darker still: that even while living there, she bought things—but not for Jaekyung. She may have tried to create comfort for herself, or imagined she could still pursue personal goals, all while ignoring the battered child in the room. This would explain the absence of affection and the lack of a maternal trace. The teddy bear on his shirt, with its bandage, might have been an unconscious projection of his condition—but it was never followed by comfort or care. In contrast, when Kim Dan orders board games for the adult champion in episode 27, it is the first time we see a parcel meant for joy, connection, and healing. What the mother withheld, the doctor finally provides.

Remember how I connected the two teddy bears together! (chapter 72) (chapter 11) Is it a coincidence that we have age and a birthday together? And what had doc Dan left in that house? (chapter 53) The jacket… Because of these parallels, I come to develop the following theory. Joo Jaekyung knew his age, because he had just celebrated his birthday. This scene definitely took place in the summer. (chapter 72) And in my opinion, she must have offered him this t-shirt before her betrayal and abandonment. And she had definitely planned it. That’s why I believe that doc Dan’s departure (chapter 53) must have triggered the champion’s abandonment issues. He had the impression to relive the past. The mother had left him behind in the dark unexpectedly. (chapter 53) Thus Joo Jaekyung started drinking and recalling his repressed traumas. This explains why he didn’t look for doc Dan at first and why he hates his birthday and presents. (chapter 45) And now, you comprehend why I wrote above that I was not giving up on the idea that the champion could belong to a different world too. She was not accustomed to take care of a household. She wasn’t used to cook either. She would order food, hence we have the empty bowls. (chapter 72) Remember how the champion reacted, when he tasted his cooking for the first time? (chapter 22) He feared deception here, a sign that he must have experienced such a lie before. For me, everything is pointing out that this woman was incapable of becoming responsible for her own child. She left quietly and early enough that even Hwang Byungchul, who knew of her departure, didn’t recognize the boy (chapter 72). In other words, the mother was already emotionally absent long before she physically vanished. The bandaged bear thus becomes a silent accusation: you saw, and you left. Therefore it is not astonishing that Joo Jaekyung made such a mistake: (chapter 68) His mistakes concerning doc Dan are the evidences that he was not taught how to take care of someone. His errors indicates his innocence and purity.

This motherlessness is the defining wound of Jaekyung’s early life. No pictures, no memories, no bedtime rituals. In contrast, Kim Dan’s early childhood, while also marked by loss, retained traces of maternal love. His duck-print shirt, the framed photo with his grandmother, and the teddy bear he once held—all speak of touch, affection, and care. Dan was kissed (chapter 44) before he was abandoned. Jaekyung was never treated properly before. He was not claimed at all. It is important because the champion mentioned the word “home” (chapter 43) for the first time shortly after receiving a mysterious phone call. (chapter 43) And it is linked to his birthday. This resembles a lot to this scene: (chapter 72) That’s the reason why I am coming to the following hypothesis. The mysterious caller must be related to the “sulky cat” or “wolf”. (chapter 37) (chapter 49) Is it the mother or someone acting as an invisible guardian who knows the champion’s past? What do you think?

Now let’s turn our attention to the father. (chapter 72) Joo Jaewoong—whose name literally evokes the bear (웅, 雄 or 熊)—was not a gentle protector, but a violent alcoholic and drug addicted, a man who “strayed from the straight and narrow” (chapter 72). (chapter 72) A fallen boxer whose strength devolved into brutality. He started working for the mafia, but became entangled in their web. (chapter 72) The bear here is not a comforting toy but a dangerous beast. He loomed large over the child’s life not as a shield, but as a shadow. It is important because doc Dan is hearing for the second time that fighting has connections to the underworld. (chapter 47)

Even the name of the gym (chapter 54) —Team Black—bears symbolic weight. Unlike other athletes who proudly attach their names to their legacy, Joo Jaekyung avoids personal branding. He doesn’t call it “Jaekyung’s Gym” or “Joo Athletics.” Instead, he opts for anonymity, for darkness. It’s as if he’s building a fortress rather than a legacy, a space that offers power and protection, but no trace of where he came from.

This choice could reflect a deep desire to erase or hide his family history, especially from his father. The name “Joo Jaewoong” still echoes in the neighborhood (chapter 72), tied to shame, alcoholism, and downfall. Naming the gym after himself might invite that past back into the spotlight. Worse—it might give his father, or others like him, an opening to claim a share in his success.

Moreover, we should not overlook the emotional contradiction: Jaekyung’s former coach and his coach’s mother once formed a kind of surrogate household. They cooked for the boys, gave them structure, and in doing so gave Jaekyung a place to belong. But that environment was also where the champion was “trained,” not truly raised. The tenderness was limited to the mother, who is now dead and Joo Jaekyung knows it. Hence he didn’t ask about her. (chapter 71) I am quite certain that her vanishing must have pained him. She embodies the only good motherly role model in his life which explains why Joo JAekyung has a soft heart for Shin Okja. He knew to speak prettily and gently because of her. It is clear that the director influenced his dream, creating a gym where his mother would be part of it. (chapter 72) By not naming the gym after his mentor, Jaekyung draws a clear line: this is mine, but not a home—not for children, not for mothers, and not for fathers. Thus I came to deduce that Joo Jaekyung must have experienced something related to his mother, which Baek Junmin must know. But after the release of chapter 73, it becomes evident that their short but painful encounter took place shortly after the father’s death.

In this light, Team Black isn’t just a gym. It’s a sealed space—unbranded, unsentimental, and deliberately impersonal. A hidden monument to the self-made man who refuses to be claimed. The irony is that this name helped Park Namwook to claim the gym as his own. (chapter 22)

Thus, Joo Jaekyung’s story becomes one of inverted symbols. Where a bear should offer comfort, it signals danger and suffering. Where a shirt should offer warmth, it marks injury. Where a home should provide shelter, it holds darkness, silence and hunger. No wonder why the man fears the night! And this is why the champion had to become a bear himself—not the soft kind, but the feared kind. His “taming” by Kim Dan is not just romantic; it’s reparative. The man who never had a teddy bear may yet become one. I would even say, he is on the verge of becoming a mother bear defending her “curb”.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx/Doctor Frost: Flight 🚪 from Truth 👁️✨🧠, Fight🥊 for Fragile Peace ☮️

In the psychology article “How does confirmation bias push us to make bad decisions in life?”, author Jennifer Delgado analyzes how our minds instinctively defend core beliefs when confronted with contradictory evidence. This defense, she explains, stems from the discomfort of cognitive dissonance—a tension we feel when facts challenge our identity or worldview. To avoid this discomfort, people tend to seek psychological safety over factual accuracy. When destabilizing information arises—especially involving self-concept, loyalty, or trauma—they fall back on defense mechanisms: denial, deflection, aggression, or withdrawal.

This behavior is not purely mental; confronting such dissonant facts activates brain regions linked to physical pain. As a result, the individual unconsciously opts for survival behaviors—either fight (blame, control, projection) or flight (avoidance, submission, denial)—instead of reasoned analysis.

This concept is deeply relevant to the world of Jinx, where characters often mistake emotional avoidance for peace (chapter 47) and denial for strength (chapter 55). Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan (chapter 61), Park Namwook (chapter 69), and Shin Okja (chapter 53) all operate within survival mechanisms shaped by trauma, guilt, and fear. They choose the illusion of control or calm over genuine healing. But as the story unfolds, these strategies begin to unravel. Each character must confront the truth behind their emotional habits, learning that happiness isn’t the absence of pain—it’s the result of confronting it with clarity and purpose.

Joo Jaekyung: When Strength Masks Submission

In his recurring nightmare (chapter 54), Joo Jaekyung is cornered by a faceless, overpowering ghost. He is unable to fight or flee; only obedience and silence remain. (chapter 54) He could only express his pain and resent through the hand. This moment encapsulates the core of his trauma: as a child, he learned to survive through silence and compliance, not resistance. Yet deep down, the resentment festered—toward himself, and toward the abuser. That psychological pain was redirected into becoming a fighter, as if to prove the abuser wrong. (chapter 26) (chapter 14) But ironically, he became exactly what the abuser desired: a powerful, obedient puppet. His fame, discipline, and aggression were not signs of freedom, but evidences of emotional and mental captivity. That’s why the past from the champion is surrounded by darkness and mystery.

This also explains why Jaekyung never learned how to speak to others or negotiate emotionally. (chapter 36) His language was dominance, not dialogue. He didn’t process his emotions through words—he suppressed them, until they erupted in violence or withdrawal. (chapter 34)

But his dynamic with Kim Dan began to disrupt this cycle. Doc Dan, being physically weaker and more emotional, didn’t respond to force like the others. He didn’t fight back with fists. He showed his vulnerability and as such his tears. (chapter 1) And crucially, he didn’t leave right away either despite his embarrassment and fears. (chapter 1) Thus for the first time, Jaekyung had to develop a new strategy in order to meet him again: one that doesn’t rely on intimidation, but on communication. The problem is that since he saw the physical therapist running away after their first session (chapter 1), he knew that he needed to lure him with something: money (chapter 1). Under this new light, my avid readers can grasp why the athlete played a trick on the phone, though we have to envision that here the celebrity’s thoughts were strongly influenced by his bias and prejudices. He imagined that Doc Dan had made a move on him.

Dan has been teaching him, without lecturing, that flight can be strength. (chapter 5) That retreat doesn’t mean failure—it can be an act of self-preservation. However, the champion experienced that he needed to speak with doc Dan in order to keep him by his side. This lesson became a turning point. Jaekyung started to speak more. (chapter 18) Therefore it is no coincidence that in episode 18, right after the celebrity spoke, Kim Dan’s reply was strongly intertwined with flight: (chapter 18) The denial of kindness from the champion made the doctor uncomfortable, the latter felt the need to leave the penthouse as soon as possible. The lesson for the star was to realize that words are powerful and can affect people. But Joo Jaekyung didn’t grasp it, as he chose to use sex to „submit“ his fated partner. (Chapter 18) Nevertheless, as time passes on, the wolf asks more and more questions. He reacts to emotional discomfort not only with physicality but with hesitation, introspection. He is no longer reacting as the ghost once taught him; he is arguing and as such adapting, growing. Thus we could say, he is less passive.

On the other hand, I noticed that Joo Jaekyung displayed a clear behavioral pattern in season 1: he cornered Dan physically—pinning him onto the bed (chapter 3) or table, in showers (chapter 7), against doors, or walls (chapter 34). On the surface, it may seem like a gesture of dominance or desire, but symbolically, it reflects silencing.

This repetition links back to Jaekyung’s trauma. In his youth, he was trapped between the abuser and a bed or a wall (chapter 54), unable to escape or speak. He was physically and emotionally silenced by someone more powerful. As a result, cornering became his unconscious language of control—a reenactment of power where he was once powerless. It’s not just about physical space; it’s about suppressing the other’s voice so he doesn’t have to face emotional exposure himself. In other words, he never learned how to flee, until he met his new mentor Doc Dan.

That’s why the locker room scene in episode 51 stands out. There, they are no longer pressed into corners. (chapter 51) They stand in the middle of the room—an open space—symbolizing emotional emancipation. When Dan questions the celebrity (chapter 51), the words from doc Dan pierce the champion’s emotional defenses. Thus Joo Jaekyung is destabilized. (chapter 51). The latter tries to reassert control (chapter 51), but this time, when he lashes out, he is the one who leaves. This is cognitive dissonance at work: the fighter cannot reconcile his fear of vulnerability with his emerging need for connection and his perfectionism. So he defaults to a performance of control, even as he runs from it. And while one might mistake this for weakness or regression, it actually displays a progression. First, Jaekyung had finally revealed his thoughts and fears to Dan. (chapter 51) Secondly, he left the place which was a new MO for the fighter. His act of fleeing is no longer an escape from confrontation —it follows a moment of emotional vulnerability. It shows that he had finally dared to speak, even if he wasn’t yet ready to stay and endure the emotional aftermath.

Then in episode 69, Jinx-philes can detect a huge metamorphosis in the star. On the surface, he still appears obedient—he remains largely silent during the tense meeting with Park Namwook and the CEO. (chapter 69) That silence could easily be mistaken for submission, for the same old performance of the compliant athlete. (chapter 69) But that would be a misreading. His silence is no longer a symptom of fear or control. It is a deliberate withholding—a sign that he no longer plays by their emotional rules. He is starting distancing himself from MFC, Park Namwook and the fight-centered identity they crafted for him.

His choice to return to the West Coast might look like a retreat to the schemers. (chapter 69) After all, to those still invested in dominance hierarchies, leaving the capital after a public defeat seems like the behavior of someone who’s been defeated mentally as well. But the truth is the opposite. This “retreat” is actually an act of autonomy. For the first time, Jaekyung is giving himself space—not to run, but to reflect. (chapter 69) He is no longer blindly performing the role of the fighter, nor desperately trying to maintain control over the narrative. (chapter 69) He is beginning to think critically about his past behavior, his future, and the systems that have defined his identity and life.

That’s what makes the embrace at the dock so powerful. It doesn’t take place in a ring, in a hallway, or in a cornered room. It happens in an open space, (chapter 69) with “no audience” (he ignores people), no pressure, no script. And in that openness, he lets go—not just physically, but psychologically. (chapter 69) The hug marks the collapse of his old beliefs: that emotions are weaknesses, that silence is protection, that strength means standing alone. He is no longer trying to dominate Dan or prove anything. He’s not cornering or fleeing. He’s simply staying—with someone, and with himself.

It’s a moment that doesn’t fit the binary of fight or flight. It is something more radical: connection.
It is vulnerability without fear. Stillness without paralysis. Silence without suppression.
In this context, the hug is not just affection—it is emotional rebellion. The sportsman reclaims his body not as a weapon, but as a vessel for intimacy. He reclaims silence not as submission, but as peace. And perhaps for the first time in his life, he doesn’t need to perform. He just is.

That’s why this hug is a fight. Not against Dan. Not against MFC. But against everything that taught him that love and respect must be earned through violence, that silence must come from fear, and that warmth and dependency are weaknesses.

This is the moment he stops surviving and starts living. When Jaekyung embraces Dan without shame, he does not speak—but for the first time, his silence is not imposed. It is chosen. He allows his body to express his emotions differently: longing and affection. He is not voiceless anymore—he simply no longer needs to explain or defend. The hug becomes his first true act of emotional agency. He is not reacting to fear. He is not controlling or escaping. He is staying. That is the fight.

And in this moment, he reclaims what “fight” really means. Not overpowering others. Not performing masculinity. Not obeying trauma. But overcoming his trauma, standing one’s ground for connection, for truth, for love. The hug is his first fight that isn’t about winning—it’s about not running away.

What begins as survival now becomes healing. And how are prejudices dismantled? Through communication. This means that from episode 70 on, the star will talk to doc Dan. Jaekyung, who once avoided words, who let others speak for him, who was branded and silenced by MFC, the entertainment agency and Park Namwook—is now ready to speak for himself. The hug is not the end of that journey (chapter 69), but the door finally opening. He is on his way to reconnect with his true self surrounded by nature and the people who truly respect and love him.

Park Namwook: Delegating Blame to Escape Collapse

Park Namwook relies heavily on both fight (chapter 7) and flight (chapter 52), often using blame as a shield. When crisis strikes, he blames the champion’s temper, relies on Doc Dan (chapter 36), or MFC’s decisions. (chapter 69) He surrounds himself with “assistants” like coach Yosep, Kim Dan or Joo Jaekyung (chapter 25: here the protagonist was replacing Yosep and Park Namwook), hires professionals to manage damage (chapter 47), and hides behind administrative actions. (chapter 66) But he never takes full responsibility. This blame-displacement strategy works—until the champion flees to the West Coast.

Now, Park has no one left to blame but himself. In fact, it was Joo Jaekyung’s very act of fleeing (chapter 66) that cornered the manager. (chapter 66) As long as the champion was nearby, Park Namwook could project blame onto him, framing him as unstable, disobedient, or temperamental. But once „his boy“ vanished from Seoul, the hyung was left exposed. Striking is that he is not seen watching over the training of the remaining members. (chapter 60) (chapter 60), a sign that he is neglecting the other members. The absence of his star fighter removed his most convenient scapegoat, forcing him to face the consequences of his own mismanagement—though he is not yet ready to truly question it and change his mindset, denial, and dependency. This was not just a geographical disappearance—it was a strategic psychological rupture, meant to destabilize Park’s illusion of authority.

And this is where the illusion breaks. He is forced to realize: he is not the real owner of the gym. He needs Joo Jaekyung’s signature for major decisions. He needs the champion’s public image to draw sponsors. When the fighter disappears, the manager’s relevance disappears too. That’s why he pushes for a new match (chapter 69) —not for the protagonist’s career and sake, but as a desperate attempt to re-anchor himself to glory, Joo Jaekyung and MFC. This means that he is choosing avoidance and as such flight. He lets his puppet fight for him.

But this can only backfire. In his mind, he is imagining that with a new fight, everything will return to normality and as such it will be like in the past. But he is overlooking two aspects: (chapter 69) The announcement that MFC will “line up a match” for Joo Jaekyung after the fall competition marks a pivotal moment — not of triumph, but of quiet exclusion. The phrasing itself is telling. The main lead is not invited to compete in the main event. He is not allowed to fight for the title. His role has been reduced to a postscript — a gesture, not a priority. For a fighter who once carried the brand’s identity, this is not simply a delay. It is a symbolic sidelining. In other words, the new champions and the CEO fear the star. (chapter 69) So with this new request, the manager ignores the reality that Jaekyung has been removed from the competitive spotlight. (chapter 69) He continues to speak as though the champion’s future is intact, as if the title is still within reach. But the organization’s actions speak louder: Jaekyung is no longer a contender — he is being gradually abandoned, not promoted. Secondly, Park Namwook assumes that Jaekyung will win the next fight, as if victory is still within his grasp. But this trust is misplaced — not only because the fighter is recovering from surgery, but because the schemers may have already designed this match as a final blow. Another fight right after a surgery, a staged defeat, or a quiet elimination would neatly push Jaekyung out without public controversy. By assigning him a marginal, delayed match, they are not offering redemption — they are orchestrating his exit.

MFC manipulates the manager’s selfishness and uses him as a tool to cover up the previous scandals. They feed him the illusion that he’s still in control, but the fall match is just a distraction—a public reset. I would even add that the manager seems to know that the ranking is not reflecting reality and even that the ranking is manipulated. . (chapter 69) The causal link here is suspect. Rankings in professional fighting aren’t determined solely by inactivity, especially when medical suspension is publicly known. So the manager tries to blame ranking drop on inactivity, but the inactivity isn’t prolonged enough to justify such a steep fall — from 1st to 3rd within 1 month and half. Besides, observe the drop of sweat on his face, a sign of discomfort and as such deception. Moreover, he is hesitating, visible with the points of suspension. indicating his awkwardness and lack of honesty. In addition, he is speaking exactly like MFC (he lost the last match, while it was just a tie) and finally he shouldn’t be employing the expression “it’s been a while”, as barely two months passed since his match with Baek Junmin. In other words, the man is delivering the message from MFC. He becomes a complicit agent, cloaking corporate strategy in soft euphemisms. This signifies, he is no longer acting as the owner of Team Black, though on the surface, it still looks like the man has the title of gym owner. The deeper irony lies in the fact that the true owner of Team Black is Joo Jaekyung. It is his money and name that built the gym’s reputation. It is his popularity, victories, and public image that attracted members, sponsors, and influence. Legally, financially, and symbolically, Jaekyung is the one holding the structure together.

That’s how it dawned on me that the schemers could be deceived too. I think, the CEO from MFC and Choi Gilseok still perceive Joo Jaekyung as “just a fighter” because of Park Namwook’s attitude: an asset, a brand face, a body to manage. (chapter 17) They don’t see him as someone with legal or institutional power. But that’s their fatal blind spot. Since Jaekyung co-owns or outright owns Team Black, this makes him: A partner (or even rival) in MFC’s talent pipeline; an employer and a stakeholder in fighter safety. He has the same position than Choi Gilseok. Therefore as the owner of Team Black, he can sue the gym King of MMA and Choi Gilseok. He can take action against the CEO for negligence, corruption or abuse of authority. (chapter 47) Finally, he can testify not only as a fighter, but as a representative of the institution they tried to exploit. That elevates his voice: from a disposable athlete to a legal opponent with organizational standing.

Worse, if anything goes wrong, Park Namwook is now positioned as the scapegoat and spy. He didn’t reveal certain things to his boss, like for example how his members could never win. This character shows how fight (blame, control) and flight (denial, delegation. omission) are merely two faces of the same cowardice. His false peace rests on borrowed time and power—and it’s collapsing.

Kim Dan: From Submission to Resistance—and Back Again

Kim Dan’s survival mechanism was silence as well. As a child, he learned that speaking up would change nothing. (chapter 57) Secondly, the vanishing of his parents were also swept under the carpet. That’s how he internalized powerlessness. Fleeing (chapter 1), deflecting, and disappearing became natural. With the grandmother, with doctors (chapter 1), with institutions—he obeyed. He accepted his fate as a fatality. But with Jaekyung, a new pattern emerged. Slowly, he began to resist: he set boundaries, raised his voice, argued with his boss, even used physical gestures to assert himself. (chapter 7) For a moment, he was fighting.

But without mutual trust (chapter 51), this resistance could not hold. His boss and client never fully opened up, and so Dan, sensing instability, retreated again. (chapter 53) The brief flicker of agency collapsed. And this reflects a deeper psychological truth: resistance is not sustainable unless it is met with recognition. Otherwise, it begins to feel dangerous. Dan learned how to fight—but he never learned that he was allowed to win. Because deep down, Dan has internalized a belief shaped by trauma and lifelong submission:

Doc Dan has begun to resist, to speak, and even to walk away—but deep down, he still struggles to believe that success, safety, or love are things he’s truly entitled to. He acts, but with hesitation. He asserts himself, but doubts linger. He’s not powerless anymore—but the belief that he must always yield hasn’t fully let go of him either. That’s why he keeps mentioning the debts. (chapter 67) Moreover, in contrast to Season 1, Kim Dan is no longer the invisible caregiver or obedient grandson. Thanks to Joo Jaekyung’s presence—disruptive and painful as it was—he began to form an independent identity (chapter 57), one no longer shaped entirely by duty or guilt. The grandmother, however, is blind to this change. She continues to speak to him as if he’s the same self-sacrificing boy (chapter 65) who followed orders quietly and centered his life around pleasing others. Her suggestion that he “returns to Seoul” assumes he still views that as his place. But Dan refuses.

This refusal is significant. It is not only a rejection of her directive (chapter 57) —it is a rejection of the belief that he exists only to serve. In Season 2, Dan says “no” repeatedly:

  • He refuses Jaekyung’s offer of support. (chapter 60) (chapter 67)
  • He ignores the sleep specialist’s recommendations and denies the seriousness of his condition.
  • He rejects Potato’s suggestion to return to the gym. (chapter 58)
  • He only listens to the nurse, when the latter uses her authority on him. (chapter 57)

Although he is clearly struggling emotionally, there is something new about his detachment: it is not just trauma withdrawal—it is the first fragile assertion of selfhood. For the first time, he is choosing himself, even if that choice leads him into making bad decisions and a quiet depression. He is not clinging to roles that once gave him safety—he is testing the silence between identities.

And this is precisely what the grandmother fails to understand: Dan is no longer a reflection of her expectations. He is trying to become someone who belongs to himself. And her ignorance can be perceived, when she brings up the past. (chapter 65) She uses his past flaws to outline his immaturity and need of guidance. However, she is not taking into consideration the transformation in the doctor due to the recent incidents (switched spray). He is no longer the same than he was 6 months ago or 2 years old. He changed thanks to the athlete and because of unfortunate events (sexual harassment from the hospital director, switched spray). But the halmoni has no idea about such incidents.

And so he, too, begins to confuse avoidance (chapter 61) with peace. He gives in to silence in front of Shin Okja again, not because he believes it is right, but because he believes it is safer. So far, he has not confronted his grandmother’s decisions yet.

The Grandmother: Avoidance Disguised as Selflessness

The grandmother represents the clearest embodiment of the flight response. (chapter 53) Unlike Park Namwook who uses blame and delegation in professional settings, she applies emotional avoidance in private and familial spaces. Much like the manager, she outsources responsibility, asking others to step in (chapter 53) (chapter 65) rather than engaging directly. She avoids difficult conversations, never once asking doc Dan about the nature of his work or why he followed her to the West Coast. (chapter 65) Her silence is not protective—it is evasive.

As someone who is not a fighter by temperament or experience, she avoids confrontation and choices. Hence she asks for help from the champion behind her grandson’s back. This internalized passivity is mirrored in her body: she cannot fight back against cancer. (chapter 5) Her illness becomes a metaphor for her mindset. She relies on external systems: her grandson (chapter 53), doctors (chapter 7), medication, comfort (chapter 21), and other people (nurse, Joo Jaekyung) —to maintain her emotional balance. But as doc Dan himself once observed, she is ultimately on her own in her battle. No system can fight it for her.

This mindset surfaces again when the oncologist, Dr. Kim Miseon, reproaches doc Dan for not visiting his grandmother. The implication is blame. However, this accusation is not entirely grounded: doc Dan had arranged for a nurse to provide care and companionship. (chapter 7) His grandmother was not truly abandoned; she simply equated his physical absence with neglect, ignoring the emotional and financial burden he already carried. Like Park Namwook, she prefers others to carry the discomfort while maintaining a façade of suffering and sacrifice. (chapter 65)

Her passivity is cloaked in martyrdom—”I did everything for you”—yet it deprives doc Dan of emotional reciprocity. In her world, emotional closeness is conditional (chapter 47) , and her narrative of selflessness becomes another form of emotional pressure. She does not yell, she does not accuse directly, but her avoidance is equally powerful in shaping Dan’s self-image as a burden. Doc Dan came to internalize that she suffered because of him. (chapter 5) Hence he made sure to shield her from any pain.

Her return to her hometown and her stay at the hospice reflect a deeper psychological strategy: she is not preparing to die, but attempting to escape death—to feel young again (chapter 65), protected, comforted. Surrounded by nurses, medication, and routine, she finds temporary peace in an environment that simulates safety. The hospice does not cure her illness, but it cushions it. This illusion allows her to smile again, to relax—but only up to a point. Kim Dan’s gradual deterioration (chapter 57) —his visible exhaustion, disconnection, and quiet suffering—becomes a thorn in her eye, a reminder that her peace is not whole. As long as he suffers, she cannot entirely escape the shadow of her own regrets. Sending him away to Seoul represents a new of flight. Out of sight means out of mind. That way the grandmother wouldn‘t have to worry about doc Dan, as he has been entrusted to the athlete.

Survival Mode and Selective Laziness: The Blind Spots of Belief

As explained in Dr. Frost (chapter 163) and supported by the article on confirmation bias, human survival was deeply dependent on mental shortcuts. Biases were not flaws, but adaptive tools — heuristics that helped our ancestors make quick decisions under threat. Faced with a potential predator, they could not afford the luxury of curiosity or debate. Run first, think later. (chapter 163) In this sense, biases were effective precisely because they increased the chance of survival.

This explains why all four characters in Jinx behave irrationally at times — not because they are inherently flawed, but because they are trapped in survival mode. Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan, Park Namwook, and the grandmother all exhibit narrow thinking and emotional rigidity because their nervous systems are wired for defense, not reflection. They are biased — not out of malice, but because their minds are trying to protect them.

For example, Park Namwook began as a cheerful, strategic manager. (chapter 9) But once Joo Jaekyung became the target of criticism and scandals, his fear response activated. (chapter 52) He grew rigid, controlling, and increasingly biased. The infamous slap in the hospital was not a calculated choice — it was the culmination of fear, the eruption of unresolved stress and repressed blame. His mind no longer could no longer hide behind fake understanding; it sought a target.

The article on selective laziness explains how people apply critical thinking unevenly, questioning what threatens them while blindly trusting what confirms their worldview.

The result of this study is visible in Jinx. While, the manager thought that the next match was too soon in episode 41, (chapter 41) he recommends the opposite at the restaurant because the idea comes from the CEO! (chapter 69)

In addition to the earlier exploration of confirmation bias, Jennifer Delgado’s article 5 cognitive biases limit our potential” offers another compelling extension. She explains how biases don’t just distort perception—they actively constrain personal growth. She introduces 5 different cognitive biases and one of them is “Hindsight bias”.

Hindsight bias is the tendency to look back on a decision and reinterpret it as better, wiser, or more inevitable than it actually was. To reduce discomfort or self-doubt, we modify our memory of past motives, downplay any hesitation or contradiction, and reframe our choice as the best one all along. This can be observed in this image: (chapter 65) The grandmother quietly rewrites the past to preserve her emotional comfort. Her statement — “I told him I wanted to see the ocean, but I never imagined he’d end up settling down here” — seems reflective on the surface, but it is a clear case of hindsight bias. She reframes her earlier decision as simple and innocent (as if it was a trip), downplaying the emotional pressure she placed on Kim Dan to follow her. By minimizing her role in shaping his circumstances, she subtly shifts responsibility onto him, as if his decision to stay was entirely his own, disconnected from her influence. This distortion allows her to avoid guilt and maintain the illusion of benevolence. However, if she truly meant, she desired to go on a trip (chapter 53), she should have voiced before that the doctor had misunderstood her. However, she claims that this place is her hometown, and with her request to the champion, she implies that she desires to stay in that little town: (chapter 65) It was her decision to settle down at the hospice.

Even more revealing is her next comment: “I really don’t know what that boy plans to do with his life.” This confession exposes her emotional detachment. Despite being the one who uprooted his life, she has made no effort to understand his goals, his work, or his emotional needs. Her words reflect not only a lack of curiosity, but also a passive disavowal of responsibility. She speaks as if Dan were a stranger, even though she has shaped his life through silent expectation and unspoken control. The peaceful ocean backdrop masks this deeper avoidance. Her worldview remains rooted in survival logic and emotional self-preservation — not genuine connection or growth.

By reinforcing outdated beliefs, we avoid novelty, risk, and the emotional labor required for change.

When we have deep-seated beliefs, we stop questioning them and simply assume they are true. This limits our ability to grow, learn, and discover new perspectives. This insight sheds further light on the characters’ emotional stagnation in Jinx. Park Namwook clings to obsolete narratives about leadership and discipline, failing to acknowledge how the landscape—and Jaekyung—have changed. His insistence on orchestrating a comeback fight is not strategic foresight, but cognitive rigidity disguised as professionalism.

The grandmother is likewise restricted by inherited beliefs: that safety, solitude, and hard work (chapter 65) are the cornerstones of survival. She only has friends, when she needs them (see for example the champion). These assumptions once protected her, but now they prevent her from evolving—from supporting Dan emotionally, from engaging in reciprocal dialogue, and from allowing herself to face death consciously rather than evade it.

Even Joo Jaekyung’s belief that strength equals stoicism prevented him from confronting the truth of his own vulnerability. Only through Kim Dan’s influence did he begin to question this inner script—and once he did, the false foundations began to crumble. He has just started healing emotionally; he is starting questioning the corrupt systems surrounding him, including MFC’s exploitation. This means, the existence of his jinx is vanishing.

This second article reinforces a deeper truth: that healing requires not only confronting pain, but also dismantling the faulty reasoning that keeps us blind. As long as the characters were clinging to biases, they remained paralyzed—unable to process what had happened to them, or recognize the larger forces at play. Hence they could never be happy. But the moment they begin to question themselves and speak honestly with one another, they also begin to see clearly—not just inwardly, but outwardly.

This explains why doc Dan ignored Jaekyung’s advice about medication and health. (chapter 67) His survival bias told him: “Don’t trust a man who once treated you violently.” or “Doctors are ignorant, they don’t know me“. It was easier to discredit the source than to weigh the merit of the message. Likewise, in Season 1, the champion dismissed doc Dan’s medical opinions (chapter 41), trusting instead in MFC and his agency — despite the fact that those institutions are overtly motivated by money. His bias protected his ego, but at the cost of his health and relationships.

Park Namwook falls into the same trap: he considers Jaekyung a “spoiled child” (chapter 7) (chapter 40) who needs to fight to prove himself, yet likely doesn’t treat his own family this way. (chapter 45) His double standard is not conscious hypocrisy — it’s a form of selective laziness. He does not challenge his beliefs because doing so would unravel the identity he’s built as a competent, authoritative manager.

The grandmother also embodies survival-driven bias. She believes that working hard and seeking fame are acts of love and stand for happiness— but she never questions the emotional cost. (chapter 65) She doesn’t help her grandson build friendships (chapter 57) (chapter 65) or a support network. It is not her fault, if she never met doc Dan’s friends in the past while hiding the fact that he had been bullied by his peers. Her request for him to return to Seoul, a place he has no roots, only furthers his habit of isolation. Similarly, when she asked Jaekyung to bring him to Seoul and have him diagnosed, she implicitly discouraged any shared decision-making. Like Park Namwook, she bypassed dialogue in favor of directive control, reinforcing the habit of emotional withdrawal.

As the article states,

But her attitude blocks precisely that — there is no exchange of ideas, no real conversation. Only avoidance wrapped in concern and requests.

This is why neither Jaekyung nor Kim Dan were “thinking properly” earlier in the story. They were not free to. Their brains were in survival mode, stuck in flight or fight, not reflection. But once the champion saw Dan again — saw that he was still there, still himself — his anxiety softened. He began to press MFC for answers. (chapter 67) That shift marks a turning point from survival to conscious thought. The mind cannot reflect when it believes it is under attack. The tragedy is not that these characters are irrational — it’s that they were taught fear before they were taught trust. Thus I come to the following conclusion. As soon as both are curious about each other (chapter 69), they are now free from their bias and prejudices. (chapter 69) They will be able to communicate which will help them to discover the truth about MFC. Yes, their ability to ponder will lead them to unmask the villains and defeat their opponents. By fighting for justice, both will discover true peace of mind. This hardship at the end of season 1 was necessary to reset their heart and mind: what is the true meaning of life? Money? Work? Duty? Sacrifice?… The answer is happiness which is strongly intertwined with love and selflessness.

The topic for the next essay is:

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or Manhwa, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Perfect 👼🏼 Defect 😈 🥺🥀❤️‍🩹

The recent developments in Jinx Chapters 65 and 66 provide a striking insight into the ongoing inner turmoil between Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan. Many readers have long labeled Joo Jaekyung as a ‘red flag,’ and as such as a demon. Therefore when he used the idiom ‘defect,’ (chapter 66) they saw it as further confirmation of their perception—reinforcing the idea that he is terribly flawed. However, a deeper analysis suggests that this term reflects not just his character but also his evolving mindset and struggle with emotional vulnerability. This essay will explore the paradox at the heart of their dynamic—how both men refuse to acknowledge the emotional weight of their relationship, leading to a cycle of denial and misperception. It will examine how the concept of the jinx evolves, the continued influence of Park Namwook’s manipulations on Joo Jaekyung, and the role that mutual ingratitude plays in their emotional stagnation.

The Evolution of the Jinx: From Powerlessness to Repair

Initially, Joo Jaekyung’s jinx was a ritual designed to maintain control and secure victory. (chapter 2) This belief system dictated that, no matter what, he had to have sex with a man before every match—reinforcing the illusion that he could manipulate fate through repetition. The identity of his partner was irrelevant; what mattered was the act itself, which he perceived as a necessity rather than a choice. This routine provided him with a sense of control, but it also underscored a fundamental reliance on external factors rather than his own abilities. In Chapter 65, however, a subtle shift occurs. While the champion has not dropped his belief yet: (chapter 65), the nature of his principle has changed: (chapter 65)The athlete is admitting his dependency on doc Dan. The jinx is now directly tied to Kim Dan, not just as a concept but as a tangible element of Joo Jaekyung’s career stability. The second switch is that sex is no longer a condition to ward off bad luck. In fact, the celebrity is recognizing the importance of his daily training and, as such, his hard work. (chapter 65) The inner thoughts of the sportsman reveal that the champion is feeling less powerless than before. His champion status is no longer reliant on superstition but on tangible efforts—his “old routine” and, crucially, Kim Dan’s expertise as a physical therapist. This marks a significant transformation in his perception of Kim Dan, whom he now values for his professional skills rather than as a mere tool for maintaining a ritual. Thus, Joo Jaekyung should be less inclined to request Doc Dan’s sexual services. Then, in episode 66, a new change became visible. (chapter 66) The term defect emerges in his inner monologue, marking a transition from viewing the jinx as a form of dependency to seeing Kim Dan as someone in need of repair. This linguistic change is crucial—jinx implies something external, uncontrollable, and tied to fate, whereas defect introduces the notion of something that can be fixed or even improved.

Joo Jaekyung’s use of the term ‘defect’ stems from his deeply ingrained perception of both himself and others as products rather than individuals with intrinsic worth. Instead of saying that Kim Dan is ‘sick’ or struggling, he labels him as ‘defective,’ mirroring his own self-perception. The champion has long seen himself as nothing more than an athlete, a machine built for fighting—functional when at peak performance, broken when failing. This perception is reinforced by his manager, Park Namwook, who treats him as nothing more than an ATM (chapter 11), a tool to generate money and maintain the gym’s reputation. Hence he blames him, when members leave the gym. (chapter 46) The manager used the incident with Seonho to justify the desertion of the other athletes. However, it is clear that some left the gym because they didn’t become successful like Joo Jaekyung. However, their lack of success is explained by their lack of talent (chapter 46) exposing the lack of ambition and commitment from the two hyungs. It is clear that Joo Jaekyung’s wealth and fame was used to attract the sportsmen creating a myth that they could experience the same success. Nevertheless, as time passed on, the fighters were confronted with reality. It was, as if the athlete’s achievement had become a curse for Team Black. Nonetheless, neither the manager nor the coach can admit it, the champion’s bad temper is utilized to cover the mismanagement within the gym. Striking is that by portraying the protagonist as a person with a bad temper and personality , (chapter 9) the manager and his colleague described their boss as defective. The contrast between Joo Jaekyung’s perception of ‘defect’ and the coach’s view of him as a ‘maniac’ is particularly telling. When the protagonist refers to Kim Dan as having a defect, there is an implicit acknowledgment that something can be repaired or improved. In contrast, Park Namwook’s statement about ‘handling that maniac’ suggests that the star is beyond fixing—someone who must be tolerated and controlled rather than understood or helped. This fundamental difference in perspective reveals how deeply the manager has shaped the champion’s self-perception, reinforcing the idea that he is nothing more than a force to be managed rather than a person who can change or grow.

Ironically, (chapter 11) Joo Jaekyung once accused Kim Dan of seeing him as an ATM back in Chapter 11, but in reality, it is his manager who exploits him as a financial asset rather than recognizing his humanity. Hence he wants him to return to the ring as soon as possible. (chapter 54)

Under this new light, Jinx-philes can grasp why the “demon” (chapter 66) refers to Kim Dan’s condition as a ‘defect’ rather than acknowledging that the doctor is unwell. In doing so, he mirrors how he has been conditioned to see himself—not as a person who can be sick or in need of help, but as something that must either function or be discarded. The paradox is that without him, the gym can no longer attract members, hence Team Black would be forced to close its doors. That’s the reason why the manager is inciting the athlete to return to the gym. (chapter 66) His presence is necessary to maintain the “myth” alive.

But let’s return our attention to the fighter. (chapter 66) Notice that the champion doesn’t say that Kim Dan is sick or suffering from sleeping problems. His words expose that Joo Jaekyung still views life through the lens of having rather than being, seeing both himself and others as assets to be maintained rather than individuals with intrinsic worth. Furthermore, this label is deeply connected to Kim Dan’s own sleeping problems, which mirror Joo Jaekyung’s insomnia.

By recognizing a flaw in Kim Dan, he unconsciously acknowledges his own suffering without explicitly confronting it. Therefore he is accompanying the protagonist to the sleep specialist. (chapter 66) In calling Kim Dan ‘defect,’ Joo Jaekyung is unknowingly projecting his own self-perception onto him. The term suggests something broken but also something that can be repaired, reflecting an unconscious shift in his perspective. Instead of simply using Kim Dan as part of a superstition, he is beginning to see his vulnerability, perhaps even recognizing a parallel to his own struggles. His choice of words also reveals his deeply ingrained belief in self-reliance. (chapter 66) Kim Dan’s nighttime distress contradicts this principle, as it suggests an inability to be alone. This mirrors Joo Jaekyung’s own realization in the garden (chapter 65), where he admitted to himself that he was no longer entirely self-reliant. By calling Kim Dan ‘defect,’ he not only acknowledges the therapist’s struggles but also his own growing dependency on him—though he remains unwilling to fully confront it.

This shift is significant because it alludes that Joo Jaekyung is beginning to see himself as capable of affecting change. For someone conditioned to endure suffering without seeking help, viewing another person as defective paradoxically offers him a sense of power and responsibility. (chapter 66) Hence it is no coincidence that he chose to bring himself the “hamster” to the hospital. (chapter 66) Nevertheless, the idiom (“he’s got a defect”) reveal that Joo Jaekyung is still under the manager’s influence. This means that this shift is not immediate or conscious; it is restrained by his continued loyalty to Park Namwook and his ingrained avoidance of emotional vulnerability.

The Manager’s Manipulations: Control Through Information

Striking is that in season 2, the champion is almost never seen with the other members from Team Black. (chapter 60) This scene represents the exception. For the most part of the time, the star only visited the gym because Park Namwook had contacted him. (chapter 54) (chapter 66) Striking is that by each meeting, the champion was alone with the manager. The latter was no longer followed by coach Yosep. It was, as if Park Namwook wanted to have some privacy with the celebrity. However, through this contrast, Jinx-lovers can detect a certain MO from the manager: he is isolating the champion, limiting his interactions with other members. This explicates why he remains a pivotal force in Joo Jaekyung’s stagnation.

A clear example of Park Namwook’s manipulative tendencies emerges in his interactions with Joo Jaekyung in Chapter 66. He subtly pressures the champion to return to the gym by implying that his current behavior—isolating himself—is not normal. (chapter 66) Yet, just moments later, he tells him that he can take more time to rest, as if feigning concern. This contradiction is striking because it exposes his underlying agenda: he wants Joo Jaekyung back in the gym but doesn’t want to appear forceful. Instead, he makes it seem like Joo Jaekyung is the one making the decision, fostering guilt by implying that his long absence is unnatural.

What makes this irony even more apparent is that Park Namwook has, in the past, dismissed Joo Jaekyung as a ‘spoiled child with a bad temper.’ (chapter 52) His sudden shift—acting as though the champion is no longer himself—reveals his inconsistency. When Joo Jaekyung was compliant, he was simply a reckless athlete with an attitude. Now that he is exhibiting autonomy, Park Namwook implies that something is wrong with him. It was, as though he was missing the old version of the champion. 😂 But this is what he complained about him in the past: he was a workaholic! (chapter 27) This double standard highlights Park Namwook’s true role: he is not a supportive figure but a handler, ensuring that Joo Jaekyung remains under control and fulfilling his duties as a fighter. His words are not meant to provide genuine support but to keep Joo Jaekyung tethered to a system where his worth is defined solely by his success in the ring.

His subtle manipulations ensure that Joo Jaekyung remains dependent on his management, discouraging emotional entanglements that might threaten his control. This is evident in the way he frames Joo Jaekyung’s return to training in Chapter 66, focusing on ensuring compliance rather than addressing the champion’s personal struggles. (chapter 66) Park Namwook ensures that Joo Jaekyung remains confined within the narrow definition of an athlete whose sole purpose is to generate victories and revenue. By subtly invalidating the fighter’s autonomy, he fosters a cycle of dependency, discouraging any form of emotional connection or self-reflection that might lead Joo Jaekyung to question his control. The manager’s contradictions—both urging him to take his time yet implying his behavior is unnatural—serve to reinforce this conditioning, ensuring that the champion remains locked in a pattern of obligation rather than self-discovery. In doing so, Park Namwook not only suppresses Joo Jaekyung’s potential for growth but also reinforces the deeply ingrained perception that his worth is conditional and transactional.

His tactics extend beyond mere coaching—he controls information, as seen in his omission of lost sponsorships (chapter 54) or (un)favorable interviews about the athlete. (chapter 54) (Chapter 57) As a manager, Park Namwook’s role involves overseeing Joo Jaekyung’s career, securing contracts, and ensuring his reputation remains intact. Yet, as seen in Chapter 66, his actual concerns seem remarkably narrow in scope. (chapter 66) When speaking to Joo Jaekyung, Park Namwook focuses exclusively on the gym—as if the athlete were merely a member rather than the actual owner. This detail is particularly ironic, as it reveals that the man with the glasses sees himself as the one in charge, entitled to dictate Joo Jaekyung’s movements and decisions. His fixation on the gym exposes why he shows no interest in other crucial aspects of the champion’s career, such as contracts, endorsements, or emotional and physical recovery. His management is driven not by genuine concern for the fighter’s well-being, but by a desire to uphold the gym’s operation and reinforce his perceived authority within it. To conclude, his true motivation lies in preserving the gym’s function and image, treating Joo Jaekyung as a means to that end rather than supporting him as a multidimensional individual with emotional and professional needs. That’s the reason why he shows no curiosity about his star’s private life: “I don’t know what you’ve been up to lately”. (chapter 66)

Because his failure to reveal lost sponsorships and unfavorable interviews in Season 2 suggests a pattern of withholding critical information, I couldn’t help myself thinking to see as another clue that his omission extends to the fateful meeting between Choi Gilseok and Kim Dan, which took place in front of “HIS” gym! (chapter 48) Back then, there was a witness, Kwak Junbeom and the latter could have reported to the “hyung”. These incidents indicate a consistent effort to control what the champion knows, raising the critical question: why?? His silence on this matter suggests not only a strategic decision to keep the star uninformed, but also an attempt to avoid responsibility. The supervisor often hesitates to make decisive choices (chapter 50), preferring instead to remain passive so that any negative outcomes can be blamed on the champion. At the same time, this passivity helps him maintain control—as if Joo Jaekyung, without his guidance, would be left ‘alone’ and directionless. In this way, the man with the glasses sustains a dynamic in which the champion feels dependent on his presence, even as he is subtly undermined. By neglecting to inform him of these events, Park Namwook ensures that the champion remains unaware of external factors that could influence his choices. This pattern reinforces the possibility that Park Namwook was aware of the meeting with Choi Gilseok and deliberately ignored it, likely expecting that Joo Jaekyung would take care of it, while absolving himself of responsibility.

Park Namwook’s motivations become clearer when viewed through this lens. In his eyes, Joo Jaekyung is now physically perfect (chapter 66) —his shoulder has healed, and he should be able to return to the ring. However, at the same time, he regards him as defective (chapter 66) because he no longer displays the same single-minded devotion to fighting. Joo Jaekyung’s emotional distance from the gym and his growing attachment to Kim Dan mark a transformation that the manager interprets as a threat. Instead of embracing this evolution, the “supervisor” views it as a flaw—proof that the champion is no longer operating under the selfish, work-driven mindset he once encouraged. This contradiction reflects the “hyung”’s twisted priorities: he sees the gym as the center of value and promotes an ideology of workaholism, selfishness, and emotional suppression. Since he has no one by his side, he should come to the gym, as if he would nurture relationships there. To him, the ideal fighter is one who exists solely for the ring, forgoing connection or personal growth. In that sense, the protagonist becomes the Perfect Defect—flawless in form but, in Park Namwook’s eyes, failing in function by daring to become more human. The manager’s repeated emphasis on the gym reveals his narrow view of the champion’s purpose, treating him as a member rather than the rightful owner. This misperception reflects Park Namwook’s deeper worldview: he represents workaholism, selfishness, and greed, believing that the only acceptable behavior is unwavering devotion to the gym and career success.

The Slow Burn: Why The Characters’ Mindset Is Not Changing Abruptly

Despite these moments of introspection (chapter 65), the “wolf” does not immediately alter his behavior. (chapter 66) This hesitation stems from deeply ingrained beliefs about relationships and fidelity. His loyalty to Park Namwook prevents him from fully confronting the possibility that his manager may not have his best interests at heart. Moreover, his own emotional repression makes it difficult for him to recognize his evolving dependency on Kim Dan as something beyond physical necessity.

But there exists another reason for his slow transformation, the influence of the location. Notice that he agreed to his hyung’s statement, when he was in the penthouse. The latter stands for civilization and as such “corruption”. Thus I came to the following interpretation. The penthouse represents the manager’s power over the champion, which explicates why Oh Daehyun and the other fighters spoke about that place in admiration in front of their coach. (chapter 22) They had heard about his place, for the manager must have talked about it. The protagonist is not someone who will talk about his private life to others. The manager must have dangled promises in front of them, making them believe that if they’re lucky enough, they too could live like the champion. However, their reactions reveal something crucial—they are not motivated by greed but by genuine admiration. They simply want to experience the luxury once in a while, reinforcing that their bond with Joo Jaekyung is rooted in camaraderie rather than material envy. This further highlights the contrast between Park Namwook’s manipulation and the sincere regard his teammates have for him. This scene is important, because it exposes the manager’s prejudices and lack of discernment. (chapter 46) Not everyone is the same and more importantly like him! It is clear that the man is projecting his own principles onto others and in particular onto the champion.

His reluctance is further reinforced by the lack of validation from Kim Dan. (chapter 66) Neither of them fully understands how to acknowledge care or support. Just as Joo Jaekyung struggles to recognize his actions as stemming from concern (chapter 66) rather than routine, Kim Dan fails to see Joo Jaekyung’s interventions as genuine help. This mutual misunderstanding deepens the emotional rift between them, ensuring that both remain trapped in their own perceptions of obligation rather than connection. In Chapter 66, he openly expresses frustration, stating, (chapter 66). This moment highlights a rare glimpse of honesty: he is not acting purely out of self-interest, but he frames it as an obligation rather than a choice. From my point of view, such a statement could only reach the physical therapist’s mind, for in the latter’s eyes, the champion has always been a “demon”: self-centered and inconsiderate. Observe the absence of reply from the “hamster”. He couldn’t contradict the star, as the latter was using this negative image: bad tempered and selfish.

Mingwa has long associated doc Dan with an angel. . The reason is simple. He was portrayed as someone who would do favors to people constantly: his grandmother (chapter 53), the manager (chapter 9), the fighters (chapter 7) and even Choi Heesung. Hence the latter called him like that: (chapter 30) Kim Dan’s perception of himself as an “angel” has long shaped the way he interprets his relationship with Joo Jaekyung. Reinforced by his upbringing and Park Namwook’s subtle manipulation (chapter 36), he has unconsciously placed himself in a position of moral superiority. He is the patient, understanding figure, while Joo Jaekyung, in contrast, is violent (chapter 1), selfish, and emotionally stunted. However, this self-perception is deeply flawed. By believing himself to be inherently better (chapter 64) than the champion, Kim Dan avoids confronting his own emotional repression, his weaknesses, and his own form of “defectiveness.” He fails to see that he is just as human—just as fragile—as the man he silently judges. (chapter 66) The expression “Really…?” is not just about disbelief but also about a moment of confrontation with reality. Up until this point, Kim Dan has been dismissing his own suffering, suppressing his struggles, and functioning on autopilot. However, hearing a professional confirm that he is indeed sick forces him to acknowledge what he has been denying.

The word “really” acts as a bridge between doubt and acceptance, signaling that reality is crashing down on him. This corresponds to the downfall of an angel. He can no longer minimize or rationalize his exhaustion as something temporary—it’s a legitimate condition, one that requires attention. This realization is significant because it directly challenges his self-perception. He has always seen himself as someone who must endure, someone who cannot afford to be weak. But now, he is faced with undeniable evidence that he is not just tired—he is unwell.

This moment marks a turning point, where the truth of his condition is no longer something he can push aside. So far, he has always dismissed the champion’s remarks as “lies”: (chapter 60) or exaggerations. (chapter 66) It also forces him to consider that others—especially Joo Jaekyung—were right to be concerned, which in turn may lead to a shift in his perception of the champion’s actions.

Furthermore, Kim Dan grew up in an environment where repressing his desires was not just expected but necessary for survival. He was conditioned to associate sex (chapter 20) with shame, something impure that should be avoided or hidden. This internalized belief made it difficult for him to separate his own experiences from moral judgment. When he encountered the champion —who treated sex as nothing more than a professional ritual (chapter 2)—this stark contrast reinforced his existing worldview. He saw the celebrity as reckless, immoral, and impulsive, someone who lacked restraint and viewed intimacy as just another means to an end. In contrast, Kim Dan unconsciously positioned himself as purer—someone who was above such base instincts.

However, this sense of superiority is deeply paradoxical. While he judged Joo Jaekyung for his behavior, he was also the one who allowed himself to be drawn into the transactional dynamic without resisting it. Instead of questioning or confronting the situation, he passively accepted it, reinforcing his own role within the dynamic. His moral disdain for Joo Jaekyung did not stop him from complying with the athlete’s demands. This contradiction highlights Kim Dan’s deeper struggle: he is caught between his ingrained judgment and his own passivity. He wants to believe he is different from Joo Jaekyung, yet his actions—or lack thereof—suggest otherwise. This explicates why he is projecting his own behavior onto the athlete’s: (chapter 66) He assumed once again that the star had taken advantage of his “drunkenness”, something Kim Dan had done himself in the past.

This internal conflict plays a crucial role in why he struggles to acknowledge the changes in Joo Jaekyung’s behavior. If he were to admit that the champion is not just a brute, that he is capable of genuine concern, it would force him to reconsider his own beliefs—not just about Joo Jaekyung, but about himself. To do so, however, means dismantling the rigid perception of morality and purity he has clung to for so long. Until Kim Dan comes to terms with his own contradictions, he will continue to misunderstand Joo Jaekyung’s intentions, keeping them both trapped in a cycle of mutual misperception.

Mingwa has frequently associated Kim Dan with angelic imagery, but this serves as a double-edged sword. While it elevates him in the eyes of others, it also creates a psychological barrier that prevents him from recognizing his own suffering. His insomnia, his malnutrition, his growing depression—these are all things he ignores or downplays (chapter 66), even as they take a visible toll on his body. If he were to acknowledge his own vulnerabilities, he would have to admit that he is not above needing help, something he has spent his entire life avoiding. Instead, he clings to the idea that he must endure in silence, reinforcing the very behaviors that keep him trapped in a cycle of self-neglect.

This ties directly into the slow transformation of both characters. The angel needs to be reminded of his own true nature: he is human, and like any human, he can get sick, he can struggle, and he can fail. On the other hand, the champion, who has long internalized to see people through the lens of function and utility, has to recognize that being “defective” can represent a source of strength. So far, for him defect meant being worthless. Their reluctance to break away from these ingrained perceptions of themselves is precisely what keeps them at odds. Kim Dan resents Joo Jaekyung for his supposed lack of morality, yet he does not realize that his own self-righteousness blinds him to the reality of their relationship. Likewise, Joo Jaekyung, having always been valued for his physicality rather than his emotions, fails to grasp that true strength lies in acknowledging weakness—not erasing it.

This is why their transformations are not immediate. Their beliefs have been deeply ingrained through years of conditioning, and it takes more than a few interactions to dismantle them. Imagine this: a demon speaking to an angel, it perfectly encapsulates why they struggle to find common ground. Their fundamental worldviews have been shaped by entirely different environments—Kim Dan, who has been conditioned to suppress his desires and associate sex with shame, and Joo Jaekyung, who treats it as a necessity detached from emotion. This contrast creates a deep chasm between them, where one views the other as morally inferior, while the other sees emotional attachment as unnecessary or even a weakness.

Yet, the only place they can truly meet is Earth—neutral ground where neither absolute morality (Heaven) nor pure instinct (Hell) dictates their actions. And that would be the little town on the coast. (chapter 65) Symbolically, this reflects their respective journeys. The demon (Joo Jaekyung) is slowly leaving the underworld of detachment and blind routine, stepping toward vulnerability. Meanwhile, the angel (Kim Dan) is descending from his idealized, self-righteous perception of himself, recognizing his own flaws, desires, and limitations. Both must step away from their extremes—Kim Dan from his unconscious moral superiority and passive victimhood, and Joo Jaekyung from his emotional repression and transactional mindset.

Until they meet in the middle—on Earth, where human connection, vulnerability, and compromise exist—they will continue to misunderstand each other. Their so-called defects are what ultimately bind them together, but until they acknowledge them, they will remain locked in their cycle of denial and emotional stagnation. Kim Dan must first recognize that his suffering is valid, that he is not above pain, and that needing help does not make him weak. Likewise, Joo Jaekyung must learn that genuine care is not a transaction, nor is vulnerability a flaw. Until both confront these truths, they will continue to misunderstand each other, pushing one another away even as they inch closer to genuine connection.

The Missing Gratitude: A Two-Sided Problem

The absence of gratitude on both sides serves as the linchpin of their emotional stalemate. Joo Jaekyung, for all his power and success, has never been properly acknowledged outside of his career achievements (chapter 40) , while Kim Dan, conditioned by years of emotional neglect, sees gratitude as a transactional exchange rather than an expression of genuine appreciation. (chapter This creates a vicious cycle—Joo Jaekyung continues to view Kim Dan as a ‘defect’ (chapter 66) because Kim Dan does not recognize his efforts, while Kim Dan cannot see past his own survival instincts to notice that Joo Jaekyung’s actions are slowly shifting from obligation to care. Kim Dan, conditioned by years of neglect and survival-driven thinking, does not see Joo Jaekyung’s actions as genuine care. (chapter 66) He assumes everything comes with a price, failing to recognize moments where Joo Jaekyung acts beyond obligation.

Conversely, Joo Jaekyung, still in denial about his emotional investment, refuses to acknowledge any deeper attachment to Kim Dan. (chapter 66) And now, you comprehend why the champion employed the idiom “defect”. As long as Kim Dan does not express gratitude, Joo Jaekyung can continue convincing himself that his actions are dictated by habit or self-interest rather than care. Their inability to recognize and articulate their changing dynamic keeps them locked in a cycle of emotional detachment. Nevertheless, it becomes clear that this vicious cycle will stop, as now these two men are little by little influenced by the nice landlord: (chapter 66) And the latter can see beyond the appearances.

Conclusion: The Perfect Defect

In the end, the irony is that both characters see the other as defective in some way—Kim Dan as someone who is broken and in need of fixing, and Joo Jaekyung as someone incapable of expressing genuine care. Yet, it is precisely their emotional shortcomings that make them a perfect mirror for each other. The evolution of the jinx into defect signals an impending shift, but until gratitude is exchanged—until one of them acknowledges the other’s role in their life—the cycle will persist. As long as Kim Dan remains emotionally detached, Joo Jaekyung will continue denying his own feelings, making them each other’s Perfect Defect.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Blooming 🌸🌹🌻Muscles 🦾

Joo Jaekyung’s journey in Season 2 represents a profound transformation, one that quietly unfolds through small yet significant acts of humility, care, and self-awareness. This transformation also connects deeply to the themes of vulnerability and community (chapter 62), as his actions increasingly reflect a willingness to embrace his own fragility and build meaningful ties with those around him. Through his growing interactions with others and his immersion in the rhythms of town life, the champion begins to redefine his sense of identity and purpose, moving beyond dominance to discover the power of connection. From a man defined by strength, dominance, and transactional relationships (chapter 55), he evolves into someone deeply connected to others (chapter 62) (chapter 62) and, more importantly, to himself. (chapter 62) Thus in this essay I will explore the symbolic meaning behind his actions in the town, the interplay of nature and community in his transformation, and how these moments reflect his internal growth. The analysis begins with his transformative experience in the ocean during his rescue of Kim Dan (chapter 60), followed by his newfound attentiveness to his surroundings—jogging in silence and responding to the natural rhythms of life. (chapter 62) This heightened awareness paves the way for his burgeoning integration into the town through labor (chapter 62) and community service. His gradual acceptance of simplicity, represented by his clothing and the symbolism of cucumbers and potatoes, signals his reconnection to nature and humanity. (chapter 62)

The Sea: Baptism and a New Beginning

The champion’s rescue of Kim Dan in the ocean marks the starting point of his transformation. (chapter 60) In many ways, this moment functions as a symbolic baptism, reflecting a deeper narrative of renewal and change. In Chapter 28, Kim Dan’s immersion in water during a pool scene (chapter 28) was symbolic of his acceptance of intimacy, reshaping his view of sex from something “filthy” (chapter 20) into something natural and human. (chapter 29) Similarly, Joo Jaekyung’s dive into the ocean can be interpreted as his baptism into a new “religion”: love and vulnerability. (chapter 60) His gesture is not just about saving his loved one, but also showing care to humans in general. He can no longer be indifferent to someone in pain or in danger.

Unlike the controlled environment of the MMA ring, the ocean’s vastness forces Joo Jaekyung to confront the vulnerability of humans. (chapter 60) The ocean, much stronger than any human, compels him to accept weakness and fragility as natural parts of existence. This act of salvation, driven by instinct, becomes his first step toward embracing a new mindset—one that values care, connection, and humility over material power or dominance.

This shift also challenges his reliance on money and material success. As a wealthy and renowned athlete, Joo Jaekyung is accustomed to solving problems through financial means or physical strength. However, his time in the town and his rescue of Kim Dan underscore the futility of these tools in addressing deeper human needs like love, trust, and emotional connection. (chapter 62) He might complain, but in the end he accepts the presents. This change is reinforced by his willingness to accept gratitude in the form of vegetables and food rather than monetary gain, showing a newfound appreciation for simple, heartfelt exchanges over transactional relationships.

Moreover, the ocean connects to the myth of Venus’ birth, where the goddess of love emerged from the sea as a result of conflict and pain inflicted upon her parents. Similarly, Kim Dan’s plunge into the ocean stems from his own deep pain, (chapter 59) caused by his grandmother’s neglect, indifference and rejection. The rescue, while focused on saving Kim Dan, also represents the birth of a new understanding for Joo Jaekyung—a recognition of the transformative power of vulnerability and connection.

However, this act of salvation is not immediately transformative. Hence his wish is to bring back Kim Dan to Seoul. (chapter 60) At the time, his eyes were fixed solely on Kim Dan (chapter 60), not the natural world around him. The rescue planted a subconscious seed, setting the stage for his later behavior. When Kim Dan denies his assistance in Episode 60 (chapter 60), it’s as if the doctor erases that defining moment, refusing to acknowledge the champion’s care. Yet Joo Jaekyung does not react with anger or frustration. Instead, he takes the doctor’s rejection as challenge. (chapter 60) However, contrary to the past, money and influence seems to have no impact on the physical therapist’s mind and heart. He is keeping the athlete at arms-length. (chapter 61) The moment he moves to that little town (chapter 61), he begins to demonstrate his growth through quiet, consistent actions—helping others without expecting gratitude in return.

Jogging Alone: A New Awareness

One of the most striking moments in Joo Jaekyung’s transformation occurs during his solitary jog at the beginning of this chapter. (chapter 62) For the first time, he is not merely running for fitness or competition; he is paying attention to his surroundings. (chapter 62) He notices the quiet of the town, the warmth of the sun (chapter 62), and the natural rhythm of life around him.

This evolution is particularly evident in his interaction with the town chief, who interrupts his jogging to engage him in conversation. (chapter 62) Running along the ocean, a setting that profoundly influences his state of mind, Joo Jaekyung demonstrates a newfound openness. (chapter 62) The ocean’s vastness, paired with the quiet rhythm of his steps, sets the tone for this scene. Rather than perceiving the interruption as intrusive, he pauses without hesitation, listens to the chief’s compliment, and accepts the subsequent request for help. (chapter 62) This moment underscores his growing ability to connect with others sincerely, without suspicion or defensiveness. His willingness to engage reflects a broader transformation—one that prioritizes meaningful connections over dominance or transactional relationships. This newfound awareness signifies a major shift in his character. His senses are becoming attuned to the world beyond himself, and he is learning to differentiate between what truly matters and what does not.

Jogging alongside the ocean, Joo Jaekyung is subtly influenced by his surroundings, a setting that begins to calm his mind and heart. (chapter 62) The image of the waves serves as a reminder of nature’s vast power, yet the author’s choice to focus only on the sound of his steps—through the onomatopoeia “tap”—emphasizes that Joo Jaekyung no longer perceives the ocean’s presence as intrusive or overwhelming. This highlights a new harmony between him and his environment, as he is learning to exist within its rhythm rather than overpowering it. This mindfulness mirrors his growing engagement with the community, where his labor and acts of service reflect his evolving priorities. His newfound attentiveness during the jog is a precursor to his willingness to contribute selflessly, signaling a transformation that blends physical discipline with emotional depth.

This heightened awareness aligns with his growing ability to say no, a skill that becomes crucial as he navigates the town’s requests and his evolving priorities within the community. (chapter 62) In the past, Joo Jaekyung never refused a challenge, whether in the ring or in life. However, his time in the town is teaching him the value of boundaries. By discerning which requests are worth his time and energy, he is preparing himself for the inevitable challenges he will face upon returning to Seoul. His refusal to blindly follow MFC’s demands would mark the ultimate culmination of this lesson, proving that his strength is no longer just physical but deeply rooted in wisdom and self-respect. This newfound discernment is also reflected in his ability to engage with meaningful interactions, as seen in his conversation with the town chief. (chapter 62) By stopping his jog and attentively listening to the chief’s compliments and requests, Joo Jaekyung demonstrates a growing openness and respect for others, reinforcing his transformation from a figure of dominance to one of genuine connection.

Helping the Town: Labor as Redemption

Joo Jaekyung’s labor in the town mirrors his “baptism” in the sea, emphasizing his shift toward humility and service. He assists the townspeople without hesitation (chapter 62), fulfilling requests that range from carrying cucumbers to harvesting potatoes or even repairing an elderly woman’s roof. (chapter 62) This latter moment marks a stark contrast to his earlier attitude in Chapter 10, where he viewed Kim Dan’s living conditions through the lens of judgment (chapter 10), seeing only the “overpowering stench of poverty.” (chapter 10) At that time, his perception was clouded by indifference and a focus on material circumstances. Now, however, his response to the elderly woman’s request reflects empathy and an awareness of human vulnerability.

The shift is visually emphasized through the contrasting color palettes. In Chapter 10, the scene in Kim Dan’s apartment is steeped in grays and blues (chapter 10), evoking a sense of cold detachment and judgment. In contrast, the moment where Joo Jaekyung is asked to repair the roof is bathed in daylight (chapter 62), with warm yellows and soft tones that highlight his newfound openness and humility. This visual change symbolizes his evolving perspective—he no longer sees poverty as something to disdain but rather as a context where assistance is needed and deserved. His actions are guided not by obligation but by a genuine desire to help, reflecting a significant step in his transformation.

The vegetables he receives as compensation further highlight this transformation, symbolizing a newfound appreciation for non-material rewards and mutual exchange. (chapter 62) It is clear that he rejected money, when someone else asked for his assistance. (chapter 62) Thus I deduce that he never accepted any kind of compensation in the end. But none of the inhabitants could accept such a generosity, therefore they brought vegetables or dishes. Unlike his previous life, defined by detachment and impermanence, these acts of community-oriented labor mark a significant shift in how he values his strength—not as a tool for control (chapter 62), but as a way to support and uplift others. The admiration from the inhabitants is genuine (chapter 62) contrary to the fans’. (chapter 62) His progression to harvesting potatoes, which grow hidden beneath the earth, deepens this symbolism, representing humility and a more profound engagement with nature and the people around him. This transition mirrors his personal growth: from surface-level participation to meaningful involvement in the lives of those around him. But why does he blame the doctor in the end? (chapter 62) One might think, he is doing all of this against his will and heart. In my opinion, it is related to his past behavior: (chapter 62) The champion feels really bad for his rejection after the incident with the spray. And since he believes that Kim Dan comes from that town, he thinks that he can redeem himself by helping his “community”.

A defining moment occurs (chapter 62) when he receives a bowl of potatoes as compensation for his work. This simple yet heartfelt gesture reinforces the theme of “laying down roots,” as the vegetables symbolize his growing connection to the community and his appreciation for non-material rewards. The contrast between this moment and his life in the penthouse is striking—where once his wealth isolated him, now simplicity and community nourish him both literally and figuratively. His words (chapter 62) suggest disbelief or frustration, yet the sparkling stars around the potatoes contradict his words, revealing a quiet appreciation. The absence of his mouth in this scene further emphasizes an internal conflict—his words do not fully align with his growing understanding of value beyond material wealth. This scene in front of the vegetables (chapter 62) exposes a dissonance between his mind (mouth) and his heart revealing that he is not true to himself yet.

This moment also contrasts with Kim Dan’s grandmother’s behavior. While she sold vegetables for money (chapter 47), she rarely prioritized Kim Dan’s nourishment. The grandmother’s actions were driven by financial survival. Joo Jaekyung, on the other hand, receives food as a form of gratitude and recognizes the significance of nourishment beyond monetary gain. (chapter 62) His words expose that he plans to use them for his meals.

These observations bring an intriguing dimension to the chapter, particularly when we contrast the actor’s perception of Joo Jaekyung (chapter 58) with the reality of his evolving personality and his behavior toward others. Choi Heesung’s dismissive remark that Joo Jaekyung would “flip his shit” if he knew the living conditions of Kim Dan implies a static, unchanging view of the champion, one that aligns with a superficial understanding of him as merely ruthless and violent. However, this chapter reveals the fallacy in such an interpretation, exposing the actor’s arrogance and lack of true insight into Joo Jaekyung’s character.

The actor’s words stand in stark contrast to the champion’s behavior in the town, where he demonstrates care, humility, and a willingness to engage with others. (chapter 62) This shows that if someone, like Potato, had made a genuine effort to connect with Joo Jaekyung (chapter 23), they could have succeeded. Potato, the youngest member of the team, embodies this missed opportunity. (chapter 9) His nickname, “Potato,” while intended as lighthearted and affectionate, is something he despises because he perceives it as demeaning. Yet the reality is quite the opposite—nicknames like these often carry affection and camaraderie. Yet he rejects it out of insecurity or an internalized belief in its inferiority.

Joo Jaekyung’s actions in the town, contrasted with the actor’s dismissive remarks, suggest a deeper lesson about assumptions and the ability to build meaningful relationships. The young fighter’s rejection of his nickname and possible resentment toward the champion (chapter 52) reveal a missed opportunity for bonding. The champion, who is evolving into a more open and empathetic individual, might have been an unexpected source of support and connection had Potato not listen to others and chosen to embrace this chance instead of harboring negative assumptions.

This chapter (chapter 62) underscores the gap between perception and reality, showing how preconceived notions can prevent genuine relationships from forming. It also reinforces the theme of growth and transformation, as Joo Jaekyung continues to break away from the static image others have of him, proving that even the most misunderstood individuals can surprise us with their capacity for change. The interplay between the nickname “Potato” and its underlying affection further echoes the theme of finding value and beauty in simplicity—a motif central to the champion’s journey as he embraces humility and authenticity.

Sandals and Flowers Over Fangs

While Joo Jaekyung’s floral-patterned pants and hat caught the readers by surprise (chapter 62), it is important to notice that this metamorphosis began much earlier.

First, I noticed that at the hospital, he was wearing sandals without socks (chapter 62) , while he had put on his expensive jeans and CK tee-shirt. (chapter 62). This stands in opposition to the previous scene in front of the hospice: (chapter 61) The focus on Joo Jaekyung’s feet (chapter 62) and his choice of wearing sandals without socks, despite his otherwise branded and expensive outfit, carries deeper symbolism that extends beyond mere humbleness. It reflects his state of mind and highlights subtle aspects of his character and situation. Firstly, the exposed feet symbolize vulnerability and openness. Sandals, unlike closed shoes, leave the feet unprotected, suggesting that Joo Jaekyung is letting down his guard. This choice conveys his growing comfort or trust in the environment, particularly at the hospital, where he feels no immediate danger or need to maintain his usual defenses.

Secondly, the sandals reflect a sense of groundedness and comfort. They indicate that Joo Jaekyung feels at ease in this setting, contrasting with the stress or pressure he might experience elsewhere. (chapter 62) The hospital or Kim Dan’s presence may provide him with a sense of stability and calmness, allowing him to adopt a more casual and relaxed appearance. Additionally, the contrast between his expensive jeans and branded t-shirt and his unassuming sandals reveals a division between his public image and private self. While his clothing aligns with his status as a wealthy and successful individual, the casual footwear hints at a simpler, more authentic side of him that is emerging in this setting. It reflects his willingness to shed some of the societal expectations tied to his identity.

The sandals can also be seen as a symbol of transition. (chapter 62) Feet often represent movement or progress, and wearing casual footwear like sandals might signify that he is in a state of personal transformation. The lack of socks further emphasizes this shedding of layers—he is slowly allowing himself to be more vulnerable and introspective, stepping away from his usual, controlled persona. Finally, sandals reflect his connection to the environment. His footwear choice underscores that the hospital is a place where he feels secure and unthreatened. The focus on his feet could symbolize his groundedness in the moment, highlighting that this environment allows him to pause and reflect, rather than act or defend.

In summary, Joo Jaekyung’s sandals symbolize his vulnerability, comfort, and authenticity. They represent his transition toward a more unguarded version of himself and his growing trust in the environment and, perhaps, in Kim Dan. The author’s deliberate focus on his feet underscores this subtle but significant shift in his character.

Another detail attracted my attention: the vanishing of the cap. (chapter 62) The latte is used as a shield. He doesn’t want to be recognized. This explicates why the moment he removes the cap (chapter 62), he is immediately approached by the town chief. (chapter 62) This shows that the owner of the hostel had not only observed him for the past few days, but also had quite understood the significance of the cap: anonymity and distance. Consequently, when the celebrity chose to leave the hat at home, he expressed his satisfaction, safety and comfort in this place. This indicates another step in the dragon’s metamorphosis.

The champion’s floral-patterned pants and hat further illustrate his transformation (chapter 62) and his effort to integrate into the environment around him. These borrowed clothes symbolize humility and practicality, standing in stark contrast to his penthouse life (chapter 42), where appearances and dominance once took precedence over community and connection. (chapter 02) The penthouse, perched high above the city, served as a symbol of isolation and self-reliance—an ivory tower of sorts, detached from the world below. In contrast, the town’s hostel (chapter 62) reflects shared experiences and human connection, embodying a shift toward groundedness and humility.

The floral patterns on his clothing carry additional symbolic weight. (chapter 62) Flowers, often associated with growth, renewal, and gentleness, contrast sharply with the predatory imagery of his Season 1 leopard-print pajamas. (chapter 30) This evolution from animalistic aggression (chapter 30) to floral gentleness mirrors his inner journey—from a man who thrived on dominance to one who values connection and vulnerability. By choosing practicality over intimidation, he signals a readiness to embrace his humanity and shed the pretensions of his past. Moreover, the hat has here a different function: it serves as a real protection from the sun, hence his neck is covered.

The practicality of these clothes also signifies his growing comfort in this environment and marks a stark contrast to his previous life in the penthouse. In the penthouse, his wardrobe and lifestyle reflected detachment and a preoccupation with dominance, symbolizing isolation and self-reliance. Now, his practical and borrowed clothing embodies a shift toward humility and integration into the town’s community. No longer concerned with appearances, he prioritizes function over image, a stark departure from his previous self. The champion’s acceptance of “ridiculous” clothing highlights his willingness to shed past pretensions and integrate into the town’s rhythm of life.

A New Name, A New Identity

Another subtle but significant aspect of Joo Jaekyung’s transformation is his landlord giving him a new name: (chapter 62) “Jaegeng.” While this may initially appear as a simple mistake due to the landlord’s poor hearing, it holds deeper symbolic weight. This renaming can be interpreted as part of Joo Jaekyung’s rebirth in the town—a reflection of his evolving identity.

The landlord’s misnaming is especially poignant because it occurs without any knowledge of Joo Jaekyung’s fame, wealth, or status as an MMA champion. To the landlord, he is not “the Martial Emperor” or a celebrity but simply a man who has shown strength, care, and selflessness in his actions. This name, therefore, becomes a representation of how Joo Jaekyung is seen in this new environment: not for his achievements or material success, but for his intrinsic qualities and the genuine impact he has on those around him.

By giving him a new name, the landlord unknowingly affirms Joo Jaekyung’s transformation. In many cultures, names symbolize identity, belonging, and purpose. “Jaegeng” serves as a marker of his rebirth into a life that values connection over dominance, humbleness over pride. It underscores the idea that the town is becoming a place where he is recognized and appreciated for who he truly is, rather than what he has accomplished.

Furthermore, this renaming highlights the theme of visibility and acceptance. For most of his life, Joo Jaekyung has been defined by his physical prowess and public persona, often hiding his vulnerabilities behind his success. He was badmouthed by his manager Park Namwook, as an ill-tempered (chapter 52), spoiled rich brat: (chapter 7) Yet here, in the quiet simplicity of the town, he is seen not for his image but for his actions. The landlord’s care and warmth (chapter 62) further reinforce this shift, showing that true respect and recognition come from authentic relationships, not societal labels. This chapter actually proves not only the manager’s bias wrong, but also MFC’s badmouthing. (chapter 54) Like mentioned above, his stay in this little town is teaching him to become immune to manipulations in the end. His self-esteem is getting boosted, hence he doesn’t mind being called “Jaegeng”. (chapter 62) Notice that he never corrects his neighbor and Kim Dan’s landlord.

Laying Down Roots: A Journey Toward Stability

The phrase “laying down roots” (chapter 62) offers a profound insight into Joo Jaekyung’s character, revealing his unfamiliarity with the concepts of stability and belonging. This idiom, often associated with establishing permanence or forming deep connections, feels foreign to him, reflecting a life where such notions were neither prioritized nor experienced. Its use in this context signals his subconscious recognition of a significant internal shift.

If we interpret this phrase through the lens of Joo Jaekyung’s possible upbringing—marked by frequent relocations or a transient lifestyle—it sheds light on why this concept might feel new and even perplexing. A life of constant movement, potentially due to his parents’ careers or ambitions, would have disrupted his ability to build meaningful relationships or develop a stable sense of home. Let’s not forget that he speaks English fluently. This emotional rootlessness could explain his hyper-focus on self-reliance and his struggle with vulnerability, as he likely learned to depend solely on himself.

In contrast, Kim Dan’s rootlessness stems from neglect and exclusion, experienced while remaining in a single place (chapter 19). This creates a fascinating parallel between the two characters: both grapple with the idea of belonging, but from opposing starting points. While Kim Dan longs for acceptance in a community (chapter 56) that has continually rejected him (parents, students, hospital; Team Black), Joo Jaekyung is learning how to stop running—physically and emotionally—and to establish a sense of permanence for the first time in his life.

By choosing to “lay down roots” in the town, even if initially motivated by his desire to bring Kim Dan back to Seoul, Joo Jaekyung is unknowingly practicing an act of stability and connection. His integration into the town’s daily life, through his labor and interactions with the townspeople, marks a pivotal step in his transformation. It shows that his motivations are gradually shifting away from self-serving goals toward something more meaningful: a life enriched by mutual care and human connection.

This phrase also ties into the broader symbolism of his actions in the town. Receiving vegetables as compensation, working in the fields, and forming relationships with the locals reflect his growing connection to the earth and to others. This stands in stark contrast to his previous life in the penthouse, where he lived isolated high above the world, detached from the lives of others. Now, by grounding himself—both literally and metaphorically—Joo Jaekyung is beginning to rebuild his identity on a foundation of humility, service, and authenticity.

Ultimately, “laying down roots” becomes more than just a metaphor for his time in the town. It represents a pivotal moment in his journey of self-discovery, as he learns to create a life not defined by dominance or independence but by connection and belonging.

Kim Dan’s Limited Perspective

Kim Dan, busy with his own work, remains unaware of the full extent of Joo Jaekyung’s contributions to the town. His landlord’s comment about the champion’s back pain forces Kim Dan to confront his own biases. (chapter 62) Refusing to treat Joo Jaekyung would make him appear heartless, yet his compliance is reluctant and transactional, rooted in obligation rather than understanding. This disconnect highlights how much Kim Dan has yet to grasp about Joo Jaekyung’s transformation. He still views the champion through the lens of their past, unable to see the quiet generosity that now defines his actions.

Interestingly, the townspeople’s admiration for Joo Jaekyung’s strength and kindness contrasts with Kim Dan’s perception. While they see him as a selfless helper, Kim Dan struggles to reconcile this new image with the man he once viewed as domineering and detached. He still views the protagonist as a celebrity, and not as a man. This tension underscores the theme of hidden growth, where transformation often goes unnoticed by those closest to us.

From Civilization to Nature: The Symbolism of Cucumbers and Potatoes

The progression from helping with cucumbers to working in the potato fields represents Joo Jaekyung’s deepening connection to nature. (chapter 62) Cucumbers, as cultivated crops, symbolize his initial steps toward humility within the structured framework of human civilization. They are tied to his early efforts to integrate into the town, where his labor is still defined by external expectations and requests.

(chapter 62) Potatoes, on the other hand, grow underground, unseen until harvested. They symbolize the deeper, hidden aspects of Joo Jaekyung’s transformation—a connection to the earth that goes beyond surface-level labor. Working in the potato fields brings him closer to the raw, unrefined essence of nature, marking a significant step in his journey. However, his interaction with nature remains tied to human intervention (agriculture). He has yet to venture into the untouched wilderness of the woods, which represents the final frontier of his self-discovery. And this brings me to my next observation: (chapter 62) So far, the champion has not paid attention to Boksoon. He has not even looked at her, because his eyes are always directed at Kim Dan: (chapter 61) (chapter 61) However, her puppy has been buried next to the forest: (chapter 59) Hence I have the impression, she could be the one leading him there, if not Kim Dan. Let’s not forget that the doctor’s deepest wish is to go on a walk through the woods: (chapter 47) Another interesting aspect is that the trip to the forest is connected to rest in the physical therapist’s mind. Striking is that though the champion helped the community, he still worked. So technically, he has never had a day’s rest either. But this is what he said to the landlord: (chapter 61) He came here for his recovery.

Conclusion: The Path to True Grounding

Joo Jaekyung’s transformation in the town unfolds through symbolic milestones: his baptism in the ocean, his labor in the fields, his floral clothing, and his connection to nature. Each moment represents a step away from power, control and isolation toward modesty and service. He is gradually moving away from MFC world. Yet, his journey is incomplete. The untouched woods remain a metaphorical frontier—one he has yet to explore fully.

Kim Dan’s limited awareness of this change highlights how transformation often goes unnoticed by those closest to us. This limited perspective mirrors Kim Dan’s own internal struggles, as he grapples with feelings of inadequacy and a worldview shaped by past trauma. His inability to fully recognize Joo Jaekyung’s growth underscores a poignant contrast—while Joo Jaekyung is learning to connect and embrace change, Kim Dan remains constrained by his guarded nature and lingering doubts about his worthiness of care and community. He considers himself as a waste of time: (chapter 62) Ultimately, Joo Jaekyung’s journey is not just one of self-improvement but a quiet challenge to societal values. True strength is not about control, but about the ability to grow, connect, and embrace change. Blooming muscles signifies not just physical power, but a strength nourished by care, community, and the courage to evolve. Finally, I would like my readers to pay attention to the sky, when the champion approached his fated lover: (chapter 62) It was a mixture of white, purple, pink and orange, a sign that not only the champion’s life has become more colorful, but also the night stands under the sign of love, enlightenment and life. At the same time, it reminded me of the night when the puppy was buried: (chapter 59) Thus I am expecting another huge transformation in the next episode.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: A Luminous Kiss 😘💋 Amid Shadows 🫂

In Jinx, the evolution of Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan’s relationship can be traced through the symbolic use of kisses [for more listen to Kiss Me], specifically the one in the locker room (Chapter 15) and the life-saving kiss on the beach (Episode 60). Both moments carry significant emotional weight but reflect different facets of their dynamic, from selfishness to selflessness, secrecy to openness, and miscommunication to recognition. The setting and circumstances surrounding these kisses not only highlight the characters’ growth but also underscore the unresolved struggles they face.

Selfishness vs. Selflessness

The kiss in Chapter 14 and 15 was performed under the pretense of care but was marked by a sense of urgency and concern. Joo Jaekyung, lost in his thoughts and experiencing a form of derealization (chapter 14), acted particularly rough with Kim Dan (chapter 14), only snapping back to reality when he felt Kim Dan’s body trembling. (chapter 14) This moment of realization, coupled with the doctor’s tears and plea (chapter 14), served as the trigger for Joo Jaekyung to recall Cheolmin’s recommendation (chapter 14) of using foreplay and gentler methods, such as a kiss. While the kiss reflected care in the moment (chapter 14), selfish motives lingered in the shadows, as Joo Jaekyung sought to prevent causing visible harm that could lead to questions or even a scandal. It was, as if he wanted to silence his partner. Moreover, this decision was influenced by external suggestions, particularly from his friend, and not entirely by his own intentions. It was a calculated action to prevent immediate harm but lacked genuine emotional depth.

Interesting is that Kim Dan never dared to question Joo Jaekyung for this sudden kiss. (chapter 16) Moreover, he never wondered why Joo Jaekyung had asked for sex in the locker room, which represented a change in his behavior. If he had done it before, then he would have forced the physical therapist to travel with him to Busan. (chapter 13) As you can see, through the comparison with the kiss on the beach, I realized the doctor’s passivity and lack of critical thinking in season 1. He never asked why the athlete was so rough during sex. He took this for a normality. His attitude exposed the doctor’s biased perception of his boss: a spoiled and rough man obsessed with sex. I would even add that the kiss had a positive effect on the protagonist (chapter 15), because for the first time, Kim Dan made a request. With his remark, he implied that the kiss was strongly associated with emotions. However, exactly like Joo Jaekyung pointed out (chapter 15), the physical therapist omitted something important in the locker room. First, he didn’t share all his thoughts about the athlete, in particular his prejudices. Finally, he should have talked about his behavior before the kiss. What was he thinking, when he was having sex with him? In verity, he had been used as a substitute. In other words, the champion’s selfishness was rubbing on the doctor. Both were selfish, both had their heart and mind closed. And this remark brings me to the kiss on the beach.

In contrast, the kiss in Episode 60 (chapter 60) was executed purely for Kim Dan’s sake. It was a spontaneous, instinctive act of CPR to save his life, demonstrating selflessness and true concern. Unlike the locker room kiss, which carried both urgency and selfish motives, the beach kiss was entirely devoid of emotional connection, functioning solely as a technical gesture. Kim Dan was unconscious and unaware of the act, which stripped it of any emotional reciprocity. Here, Joo Jaekyung saw Kim Dan as a human being—detached from his social background and circumstances. This shift in perception is reflected in the location: the openness and natural beauty of the beach stand in stark contrast to the confined, artificial environment of the locker room. Joo Jaekyung’s willingness to perform this act in the open signifies a progression in his character—a gradual dismantling of his secrecy about his sexuality and his connection to Kim Dan. This shift from selfishness to selflessness illustrates not only Joo Jaekyung’s emotional growth but also the deepening of his bond with Kim Dan.

Secrecy vs. Openness

The locker room serves as a metaphorical closet (chapter 15), a confined space symbolizing Joo Jaekyung’s need to keep his relationships private. Picking up partners at a VIP club (chapter 33) was another extension of his desire to maintain secrecy. By contrast, the beach in Episode 60 is a public, open space, reflecting a significant shift. (chapter 60) Moreover, in the past, the locker room (chapter 14) was always filled with people surrounding the champion. However, once Kim Dan entered his life, this dynamic began to change. In Episode 14, Joo Jaekyung asked everyone to leave the locker room, (chapter 14) even excluding Park Namwook, who was even seen before stationed outside the bathroom door, (chapter 14) signaling a gradual exclusion of others from his private life and emotions. By Episode 15, Joo Jaekyung explicitly sent away his manager to have a private conversation with Kim Dan. (chapter 14) This shift highlights the increasing importance of Kim Dan in Joo Jaekyung’s personal sphere. Interestingly, this progression is contrasted by Episode 49, where Joo Jaekyung deliberately ensured (chapter 49) he was not left alone with Kim Dan. This means that this place was no longer the synonym for privacy and secret. This reflects why director Choi could intrude with his minions. Following the incident with the switched spray, Kim Dan was left behind (chapter 50) in the locker room twice (chapter 51), which could only increase the physical therapist’s feelings that he didn’t belong to Team Black. He was not part of that “family”. And this coincides with the moment where Kim Dan cries for the last time: (chapter 51) From that moment on, the main lead won’t show his vulnerability and pain to others. This gesture announces the return of his “blue friend”, the depression.

Moreover, keep in mind what the grandmother used to say constantly to her grandson: “Don’t cry” (chapter 57) Shin Okja must have felt uncomfortable with his tears and pain, therefore the doctor internalized not to show his struggling and burdens in front of his grandmother. This explicates why he denied his weeping in front of her first. (chapter 47) And now, you are wondering how this is relevant to the scene on the beach. Joo Jaekyung got shocked and scared, but he didn’t cry later and it is the same for Kim Dan. Hence the latter could deny his presence on the beach and even ignore the athlete’s words: (chapter 60) The absence of tears or a trembling body from the main leads indicate that both are hiding their emotions from each other. (chapter 60)

And because Kim Dan came to symbolize the fighter’s intimacy and privacy, it is no coincidence that their relationship ended in the locker room. There, the champion exposed his true thoughts about the doctor: his lack of professionalism, (chapter 51), his lack of loyalty, his greed and obsession for money. (chapter 51) Here, they were totally honest to each other: (chapter 51) Though the champion was restraining himself, he didn’t realize that his words were like punches to Kim Dan. The latter got to hear what he didn’t know. (chapter 51) Despite living together in the penthouse, he didn’t trust his room mate. After divulging his mistrust and anger to the physical therapist in the locker room, the former left Kim Dan behind and went to the health center with his hyungs. (chapter 51) What he didn’t realize is that the doctor stood for secrecy and closeness, so by leaving his side, he was destined to be exposed. (chapter 52) The conversation in the locker room symbolically announced the champion’s private struggles to the media, as his bad temper was made public shortly after.

Through these events, the kiss in the locker room becomes full of symbolism. It not only marked a moment of urgency but also served as an emotional awakening for Joo Jaekyung (chapter 15) , representing his need for mental and emotional support, which his team and entourage failed to provide. While the CPR kiss could be dismissed as a rescue, it symbolically represents a step toward Joo Jaekyung revealing his true self. The kiss marks a moment where he unconsciously begins to acknowledge his feelings and his homosexuality, even in a setting where others could witness it.

By contrast, the couple on the beach in episode 60 (chapter 60) was surrounded by nature. Hence they could show their true self: their exhaustion, desire and emotions. While the doctor was suicidal due to his depression and fatigue, the champion’s worries were genuine. Yet Kim Dan was not able to hear them. (chapter 60) This means that on the beach, Kim Dan could only detect one thing: Joo Jaekyung’s presence. But he didn’t sense his kisses and hear his words. That’s the reason why I come to the conclusion that this scene stands under the sign of “dream and illusion”. (chapter 60) Hence he came to reject his “intervention” as a lie and deception. The reality is that Joo Jaekyung does care for him, but he doesn’t know how to show it. He fears attachment. Because of his misjudgement, Kim Dan is not capable to notice the transformation in his former boss. . (chapter 60) The latter has now darker circles, and he lost a lot of weight. (chapter 49) His muscles are less pronounced. He is also wasting away.

This progression also ties to the concept of nature vs. artifice. The natural setting of the beach—the waves, the open sky—contrasts sharply with the sterile, artificial environment of the locker room. Nature brings out authenticity and raw emotion, whereas the locker room and the emergency room (chapter 60) reinforce control and suppression. In the locker room, the absence of time and space to relax or meditate highlighted the pressures placed on Joo Jaekyung by his manager and coach (chapter 14) (chapter 49), who believed that physical strength alone would solve his problems. This environment denied him the mental and emotional support he truly needed. (chapter 15) The kiss in Chapter 15 became a moment where Joo Jaekyung discovered not only physical pleasure but also positive emotions, which acted like a sweet candy, a reward for his hard work. (chapter 15) It gave him emotional support. It symbolized a rare moment of relief and connection amidst the overwhelming demands of his environment. Joo Jaekyung’s actions in these settings highlight his gradual move from a place of concealment to one of openness and authenticity. While the CPR kiss could be dismissed as a rescue, it symbolically represents a step toward Joo Jaekyung revealing his true self. (chapter 60) The kiss marks a moment where he unconsciously begins to acknowledge his feelings and his homosexuality, even in a setting where others could witness it.

Lies and Miscommunication

Another layer of complexity is revealed when examining the two kisses. From that wonderful night (chapter 44) on, Kim Dan never got kissed again. The absence of a kiss in the locker room was revealing Joo Jaekyung’s lack of faith in Kim Dan. His mistrust left such an emotional wound, which is only visible to the third eye. (chapter 54) Because Joo Jaekyung saw it in a vision, it becomes clear that the athlete is still in denial about his wrongdoing. Therefore he didn’t apologize for his false accusations and his bad perception of the physical therapist: (chapter 60) By admitting that he knows about his innocence, he imagines that he can get scott-free. But he is wrong. His skepticism and dismissiveness wounded Kim Dan’s heart and mind, leaving scars that reverberate through their future interactions. Kim Dan can no longer trust him now (chapter 60) , though there is no doubt that the doctor is still in love with him. At the hospice, this mistrust resurfaces. The parallel conversations—in the locker room and the emergency room—highlight the ongoing cycle of miscommunication and emotional disconnect. Both characters, in their own way, lie to themselves and each other. Joo Jaekyung sees Kim Dan through the lens of poverty and greed (chapter 60, reducing his identity to his need for money, while Kim Dan rejects his offer, his help and conceals his pain. It is not surprising that Kim Dan left the treatment room. (chapter 60) By doing so, he is denying his rescue and assistance. It was, as if this night and as such the kiss had never happened.

The beach, however, offers a stark contrast. There, in the midst of the emergency, Joo Jaekyung’s perception of Kim Dan shifts. For the first time, he sees him as a human being—vulnerable and in need of genuine care. (chapter 60) The lies and miscommunication fade in the face of the life-and-death situation. However, this recognition is short-lived, as the events at the hospice reveal Joo Jaekyung’s lingering selfishness (chapter 60) and inability to fully comprehend the seriousness of Kim Dan’s mental and physical state.

Kim Dan as Joo Jaekyung’s Reflection

Episode 60 also underscores the parallels between Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. Both characters are struggling and mistreating their bodies, albeit in different ways. Kim Dan’s rejection of help and his deteriorating condition mirror Joo Jaekyung’s past behavior of ignoring medical advice and pushing himself to extremes. This dynamic serves as a reflection, forcing the champion to confront his own flaws. Kim Dan’s condition becomes a metaphorical mirror, showing Joo Jaekyung the consequences of neglecting physical (chapter 27) and mental well-being. (chapter 27) When Kim Dan removed the needle carelessly (chapter 60), he was actually copying his lover’s behavior.

The dissociation and derealization evident in Kim Dan’s behavior further highlight his mental fragility. This fragility contrasts sharply with Joo Jaekyung’s reaction during their interaction at the hospice. When the champion angrily asks, , his words reveal frustration and a superficial understanding of the situation. Rather than addressing the underlying psychological distress driving Kim Dan’s actions, Joo Jaekyung perceives them as reckless behavior. His focus remains on immediate danger rather than the deeper cause, showcasing his emotional detachment and inability to grasp the full seriousness of Kim Dan’s mental state. This misinterpretation underscores how Joo Jaekyung is still projecting his own coping mechanisms onto Kim Dan, assuming that sheer willpower and physical strength can resolve emotional struggles. This moment serves as a stark reminder of Joo Jaekyung’s ongoing growth and the gaps in his understanding of Kim Dan’s suffering. His denial of having gone to the beach, despite clear evidence, points to the depth of his trauma. (chapter 60) That’s why I can’t shake the feeling that the physical therapist is still in danger. The trail of blood on the floor could be interpreted as a bad omen. (chapter 60) Many Jinx-philes saw parallels between the champion’s departure from the locker room with the final image from chapter 60, (chapter 51) However, in the last image, the athlete had left the room to go to the health center, while Kim Dan is now leaving the treatment room, a sign that he is not just rejecting the champion’s help, but also the hospice’s intervention. (chapter 60) So he could get into trouble in his profession.

This moment becomes a turning point for Joo Jaekyung, as he is about to grasp the gravity of Kim Dan’s mental illness. However, his focus on money and material solutions (chapter 60) at the hospice contrasts sharply with the purity of his actions on the beach, underscoring his ongoing struggle with selfishness and superficiality.

As long as Joo Jaekyung hides his vulnerability and hides his true self to achieve his goal, Kim Dan will mirror his actions. He will deceive him too. However, we shouldn’t see their separation (chapter 60) at the end of episode 60 as something negative. How so? It is because Kim Dan never said this: (chapter 51) He never wished to never see Joo Jaekyung again. Moreover, he never regretted their meeting either. (chapter 60) And now, pay attention to his hand, he is slightly clenching his fist, a sign that he is pained while saying this: “Have a safe trip home!” The word “home” and his gesture display that deep down, he was happy to see him. He is longing for home, but he can not express his true desire. Thus I deduce that Joo JAekyung’s words in front of the restaurant must have moved his heart: (chapter 43) No wonder why he thought that it was time to get to know the fighter during that night: (chapter 44)

On the other hand, by utilizing the word “home”, he is implying that the fighter doesn’t belong here. The doctor is actually mimicking his own grandmother. (chapter 57) (chapter 57) However, Jinx-philes should detect the divergence: she is not using the word “home”, but Seoul. That’s the reason why in the end, Shin Okja’s confession to her grandchild will come back to bite her, as she described her own grandson as a stranger in this little town. It was, as if he had been an orphan all his life. He had no home all along.

And because of the doctor’s words, it is clear that Joo Jaekyung won’t return to Seoul. He just needs to stay by his side in order to gain his trust. The longer the fighter stays in that place, the longer he will be able to detect the deceptions surrounding the doctor: (chapter 58) Where are the parents? Who is the man where he is staying? Where did he plan to go after his stay there? The idiom “temporarily” could be perceived as an evidence that the doctor plans to end his life. According to my interpretation, Heesung believed that the landlord was Kim Dan’s grandfather. He was just denying his origins out of shame.

One thing is sure. Because of the doctor, Joo Jaekyung will be forced to admit that home is where the physical therapist is. With his goodbye, Kim Dan was challenging his former boss , (chapter 60) a new version of this scene. (chapter 9) The athlete has now every reason to stay there and that’s how he will discover all the doctor’s secrets and misery.

Conclusion

The kisses in Jinx are more than just physical acts; they are symbolic markers of Joo Jaekyung’s emotional journey and his evolving relationship with Kim Dan. The locker room (chapter 15) kiss represents selfishness, secrecy, and miscommunication, while the beach kiss (chapter 60) signifies selflessness, openness, and recognition. However, both kisses, initiated by Joo Jaekyung, were not truly expressions of deep love or genuine emotional pleasure. As technical gestures borne out of urgency and care, they left no lasting emotional trace in their relationship.

This lack of emotional permanence highlights the characters’ ongoing struggles. While Joo Jaekyung shows signs of growth, he has yet to fully understand or confront the complexities of Kim Dan’s mental and emotional state. Similarly, Kim Dan’s passivity and silence in earlier moments underline the barriers that remain between them. Trapped in his own misery, he fails to see the physical deterioration from his former idol. The juxtaposition of these kisses serves to illustrate the fragility of their bond and the slow, uneven process of their personal and relational evolution. Through these moments, the author masterfully portrays the intersection of urgency, care, and miscommunication, ultimately crafting a nuanced exploration of healing and connection amidst shadows. Once again, it exposes the importance of honesty and clear communication in a couple.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Tumblr-Twitter account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Daily Jinx Advent Insight 15 📆🃏♦️♥️

If you pay attention to the title, you might have noticed the joker, diamond and the heart as emojis. This signifies that I will examine this panel once again. (chapter 27)

The 3 cards and its significance

Yes, a thought occurred to me, while I was writing the last analysis about this scene. In Daily Jinx Advent Insight 7, I interpreted that Joo Jaekyung had been in reality on the verge of winning the game, but due to the Joker, a wild card, he thought, he had already lost. Then I had added that the Joker card could be perceived as a metaphor for Kim Dan. The champion had lost his last game, for he didn’t utilize his PT properly. He mistrusted him, therefore he didn’t talk with him about his meeting with director Choi Gilseok. In addition, he did nothing to protect him from the public eyes. He never realized that this man was the synonym for secrecy and information. The protagonist knows everything about the athlete’s health and injuries (not just his bad joints, but also his insomnia). Therefore he should have been guarded and protected, making sure that nothing would be leaked. However, I believe that the Joker could represent another character from Jinx. The moment I saw these cards (Joker, 3 Diamond, 3 Heart) as a symbol for a character, I suddenly realized that both main leads were defeated by their enemies, because both didn’t use their cards properly.

The other person behind the Joker

And now, you might be wondering about the identity of the other Joker. The fact that Joo Jaekyung is holding the Joker in his hand implies that he has this person on his side. He is close to him. In my eyes, it is the mysterious doctor from chapter 13. According to me, it is Cheolmin hyung. The fact that he called him, when the celebrity desired to avoid the headlines with a scandal, is a sign that he is trusting this man. (chapter 13) He is definitely sure that this man won’t betray him. He is not judging him for his job or “sexual preferences”. He embodies fairness, tolerance and impartiality. And since in his cellphone, Doctor Cheolmin is registered under the name Cheolmin hyung, it exposes his closeness with this cute doctor. He is like a “brother”. (chapter 13) The conversation between these two characters in episode 13 shows that Cheolmin is not only a reliable person, but also a good friend. He assisted the star in a time of needs without expecting anything in return. There was no exchange of favors, hence Mingwa showed us his hand, when he said his goodbye. (chapter 13) This gesture with the hand implied not only that he was just looking forward to meeting him again, but also generosity. And if there was a request from Cheolmin, it was just about an information: (chapter 13) It had nothing to do with money and promoting his hospital.

As soon as I came to associate the Joker with Cheolmin Hyung, Joo Jaekyung’s only true friend, I suddenly realized why this mysterious doctor no longer showed up in season 1. He was treated like the Joker in episode 27. He was not used properly, and this in two occasions. (chapter 33) According to me, the man was calling his friend Cheolmin, because he truly believed that the actor had been hurt. The fact that he went to the rooftop in order to call the person is indicating that he desires to hide his contact from Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. In other words, he was seeking secrecy, exactly like the actor. As you can see, the dragon and the gumiho had a similar attitude. They thought that the rooftop was the perfect place to hide a secret. So by calling Cheolmin who is working at a hospital, the MMA fighter was making sure that there would be no scandal. However, when he called him, he discovered the truth. Choi Heesung had faked his injury. Therefore how could he use his connection with Cheolmin, when there was no emergency? In his eyes, he would have abused his busy friend’s generosity. That’s the reason why the star chose not to intervene. If he had revealed the truth and as such accused the actor of deception, he would have no one by his side to prove the truth. It was one man against two. Secondly, by revealing his presence on the rooftop, he would have been forced to mention his close friend: Cheolmin hyung. His connection with the athlete would have raised some question. And because he didn’t utilize the Joker in that situation, he became a victim of a trick. It is important, because the champion’s decision to hide Cheolmin’s existence from Jeong Yosep and Park Namwook is a sign that deep down, he is not trusting his two other hyungs. In my eyes, it is related to his homosexuality. But there could be other reasons as well, for example he met this doctor, before he became a celebrity.

As for the second occasion, it took place at the restaurant. (chapter 33) For me, the doctor was the person Joo Jaekyung was talking to. Interesting is that contrary to episode 33, he didn’t leave the inn in order to talk to his acquaintance. In fact, he did it in front of the door. By acting that way, he didn’t attract the attention from the members. No one questioned the celebrity why he was talking on the phone for quite some time. They just imagined that it was work-related due to the selfie with a stan. (chapter 43) They didn’t even bother to wait for him to arrive before drinking and eating, though the man was the birthday child. He was actually the guest of honor. (chapter 43) This exposes violation of social norms and even the disrespect towards Joo Jaekyung. He is just seen as a cash cow, hence there was no thank you from them or even a short invitation for him, like Park Namwook and Kim Changmin had done it in episode 9. (chapter 9) (chapter 9) In fact, Joo Jaekyung was totally neglected at the restaurant, no one even paid attention to his actions. Under this light, I recognized why Mingwa created this incident: (chapter 43) It was not just to bring the two main leads closer, but also to expose the wrongdoers. If they had waited for him, the champion wouldn’t have drunk some soju from the glass of water, for Kim Dan couldn’t have used his glass. (chapter 43) That’s why the manager got red, a sign of embarrassment. He realized that they should have all waited for the birthday child. Moreover, don’t forget that the star was even paying the bill. And now, you are wondering if I didn’t diverge from my original topic, the Joker and Cheolmin hyung. No, as this new interpretation helped me to understand why Joo Jaekyung talked to his hyung in front of others. He already sensed that no one was observing him or waiting for him. (chapter 43) Moreover, it is possible that the mysterious caller desired to congratulate for his birthday or even to thank for his donation. Let’s not forget that just before his real birthday, the celebrity organized a charity event, and it could be related to Cheolmin’s work place. (chapter 41) Because I detected ingratitude, selfishness and rudeness from Team Black, I couldn’t help myself thinking that the other person must have behaved differently, which put the young man in a good mood. Therefore he overlooked the incident with the switch of glass: (chapter 13) Here we have a threat from the champion to which Cheolmin replied with a joke. Here, we have the same situation: a threat, but people got scared (chapter 43) before Park Namwook tried to relativize the incident. (chapter 43) Thus it dawned on me why Cheolmin was not introduced to Kim Dan in season 1. He didn’t belong to Joo Jaekyung’s inner circle, his only true friend. He didn’t trust him enough to introduce him to this peculiar doctor. And now let me ask you this? What is a joker?

The Joker has held various roles throughout history, rooted in society’s need for humor, critique, and balance. Historically, the Joker or court jester was a figure in royal courts who entertained through wit, music, or physical comedy. Yet, their symbolic role extended beyond entertainment; they served as a unique voice of truth, able to mock power and question authority without punishment. Their ability to navigate sensitive topics under the guise of humor made them essential figures for revealing societal flaws.

Symbolically, the Joker represents duality: humor and tragedy, order and chaos. It reflects society’s hidden truths and contradictions, often acting as a mirror to human folly. In a broader sense, the Joker embodies freedom and the subversion of norms, often challenging rigid structures or oppressive systems. This duality persists in modern interpretations, where the Joker is both a symbol of liberation and an agent of chaos, reflecting society’s shifting values and inner struggles. In other words, he rejects herd mentality and hypocrisy. He embodies seriousness, but also fun and laughs. And that’s exactly how Cheolmin appeared in chapter 13. He is a non-conformist, he treats his job seriously, but if he sees something wrong, he has no problem to voice his opinion and criticize the person: (chapter 13). Hence I believe that the other reason why our cute PT didn’t meet Cheolmin in season 1 is that he was not ready to interact with him. Kim Dan needed to mature, to free himself from social norms in order to accept such a man as a “role model”. That’s the reason why I am expecting the return from this mysterious doctor in season 2. In my opinion, he will play a central role in dethroning the king Park Namwook at Team Black, but also in helping Kim Dan to obtain justice. Keep in mind that according to me, the protagonist was a victim of many crimes committed by doctors. (The hospital director, Kim Miseon, MFC doctors)

The 3 Diamond and 3 heart

Since the Joker represents the only true friend from the Emperor, I came to the following deduction. Because Kim Dan is holding a diamond and a heart card, this means that he has two persons on his side as well. In other words, these 3 diamond and 3 heart represent the physical therapist’s friends. Anyone will immediately recognize the identity of his true friends: Choi Heesung as the diamond (due to his wealth and brillance) and Yoon-Gu as the heart. Let’s not forget that the actor was willing to intervene, if the PT needed help to “tame” the Emperor. (chapter 35) He offered his assistance, but at no moment the main lead thought of even asking for his help. (chapter 46) If he had voiced his struggle to Heesung, the latter would have understood him and “talked” some sense to the dragon. And it is the same for Potato. In the locker room, when Kim Dan was criticized for his sloppiness, (chapter 50) he didn’t ask from Potato to vouch for him. He could have reached to him, requesting from him to testify in his favor. Yes, I believe that not only the actor and the maknae are to blame for their passivity, the physical therapist is also responsible for his own suffering. He is not seeing that he has already gained two friends. However, he didn’t treat them properly. No wonder why Kim Dan ended up alone at the end of season 1. At no moment, he confided to Potato or other members about his struggles, he kept everything to himself which is similar to his soulmate.

But why does the protagonist behave like this? One might reply that he has never had any friend before. Therefore he doesn’t know how to have friends. However, I feel that there exists a deeper cause. In my eyes, it is related to his low self-esteem mixed with pride. Yes, deep down, Kim Dan feels some shame due to his social background and familial situation. This explicates why he only mentioned his grandmother once (chapter 30). Here, I am excluding the scene with his drunkenness. Nevertheless, from his words, Heesung couldn’t detect that he was raised by a single grandmother. He already had a hard time to “accept” the champion’s benevolence (chapter 18) He was brainwashed to rely only on himself. Why? It is related to his halmeoni and his childhood. The elderly woman gave the impression that she raised him without any help. She did everything on her own which is only partially true. The young boy was forced very early on to help her. (chapter 5) (chapter 47) Hence he was taught cooking. In addition, we can already envision that when he was a high school student, he had to take a part-time job. She definitely minimized his assistance, creating a debt towards her.

Observe that though he treated the fighters (chapter 7) and (chapter 23), he just acted as their “PT” and nothing more. In other words, he acted, as if they only had a professional relationship. This explicates why Kim Dan never talked about himself, in other words he never shared any information with them. However, I doubt that he just considered them as his “patients”. He was happy to give his assistance. For me, the fact that he never lowered his guard is a sign of his low-esteem. So they had a strictly professional relationship, except with Potato. (chapter 26) However, even here, Kim Dan never shared his cellphone number with the maknae. If Potato had it, he would have tried to contact him immediately. To conclude, though I criticized Yoon-Gu and Heesung for their indifference and neglect, I feel that Kim Dan is partially responsible for this too. He didn’t take the first step to improve their relationship. Friendship is a two-way Street!

To conclude, the 3 diamond and 3 heart (chapter 27) represents the PT’s friends. The moment he acknowledges that he has these two assets, he should recognize that he is not “poor”. He needs to realize that he is on his own, because he chose to. He simply ignored “people” around him.

On the other hand, it is important to relativize this aspect as well, for Shin Okja played a huge role in this mind-set. The best evidence is that the woman doesn’t have any friend. (chapter 7) She needs to pay a nurse to give her some company. Therefore she is forced to rely on her grandson. Then she doesn’t pay any attention to her grandson’s needs and circumstances, for she is only focused on her own suffering and “unhappiness” chasing after an illusion. (chapter 53) Because she has no one by her side except Kim Dan, she has no problem to move to a different place where she doesn’t know anyone. Her grandchild is her “home”. This move reminded me a lot to a uprooting. It was, as though the male lead was not allowed to settle for good. Don’t forget that her deteriorated home let transpire that she didn’t consider this place as her true home. It was just a stopping-place. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Kim Dan could never get any friend. Through the cards, I could find more evidences about my past interpretation. The halmeoni is responsible for the protagonist’s self-blame, lack of confidence, suffering and isolation.

But in order to recognize the existence of true friends in his life, Kim Dan needs to find a good role model. And that would Joo Jaekyung with his hidden Joker Cheolmin.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Daily Jinx Advent Insight 14 📆 🧶 🥔

The topic of this essay is coach Jeong Yosep. It came to my mind that I had a little neglected this side character, though in a previous essay, I predicted that he could become a couple with Cheolmin. In the following panel (chapter 9), we discover the origin for Yoon-Gu’s nickname, Potato. The coach and sparring partner from Joo Jaekyung is the one behind it. However, this connection reveals a lot about the divorced man. He is actually a soft and tender man. Yes, in my opinion, Yosep’s nickname should be Potato.

Yosep, the real Potato

Is it a coincidence that this vegetable, when connected to a man, often symbolizes simplicity, resilience, and humility? Another important detail caught my attention in episode 9. He bowed to Kim Dan, when he was introduced: (chapter 9) This gesture oozes humility and respect. This contrasts so much to Park Namwook’s behavior during their first meeting: no bowing and no shaking hands. (chapter 1)

Potatoes, as staple foods, represent sustenance and practicality, embodying someone who is grounded, dependable, and essential in their environment. In literature or culture, a man compared to a potato might be seen as unpretentious, nourishing in spirit, or deeply rooted in their values and traditions. At the same time, the potato can represent love. This stems from its association with sustenance and nurturing qualities. Potatoes are hearty, versatile, and grow underground, symbolizing grounded-ness and resilience. Gifting potatoes can convey love, as they represent providing for someone’s well-being. The healing aspect comes from their nourishing properties, historically sustaining populations through hardship. This dual symbolism ties potatoes to the ideas of enduring care, connection, and renewal in relationships or life challenges. Jinx-philes could detect his caring nature right from the start: (chapter 1) He came right away, whereas the manager was busy with his phone-call and never asked later about the incident.

To conclude, potatoes are linked to earthy, “everyman” qualities—hardy, adaptable, and silently enduring through life’s challenges. This description fits the coach perfectly. Only in chapter 5, he exposed the circumstances of his divorce: (chapter 5) At no moment, he claims the champion as his boy or tries to attract attention from people for being the Emperor’s sparring partner. Thus each time the protagonist wins, he doesn’t appear in the ring contrary to Park Namwook. (chapter 5) (chapter 40) Yes, at no moment Jinx-philes can detect his presence. The bearded man embodies humbleness. As you can observe, this man doesn’t mind standing in the champion’s shadow. He already knows that fame and success are no guarantee for happiness, as he lost his wife. In fact, he knows that success means rather loneliness. This remark brings me back to his confession in the office. (chapter 5) If you read my previous analysis, you are aware of the strong connection between the cellphone and vanishing. So why did the ex-wife act like that? I suppose that Jeong Yosep led a similar life than the Emperor. He was racing against time, and was only in touch with his family through the phone. Thus I can imagine that one day, the former champion must have returned home and found his house empty, an older version of this scene: (chapter 53) So when he tried to call her, she blocked his calls. One of the causes for their failed marriage is that they had stopped talking to each other. [As for the other reason, I will expose it below] That’s the other reason why I developed the theory that the coach Yosep was behind this phone call. (chapter 19) He definitely knew about his relationship with Kim Dan, as he was the only one who was not surprised by this revelation. (chapter 22) This observation is relevant, for it indicates that the former champion must have listened to his manager as well. He never questioned the responsibility of his former coach or manager or organization. I am suspecting that he might have already been working with Park Namwook in the past, which would explain their closeness. For his divorce, Jeong Yosep chose to take the whole blame. Hence he kept his failure to himself. However, observe the manager’s attitude concerning this revelation. (chapter 5) He laughed, which indicates a lack of empathy. And if the man was working for Yosep before, then it exposes his neglect, ignorance and indifference. Secondly, he called the former champion “boy”, a sign that the manager feels superior to him. One might reply that the manager is just one year older than Yosep. For me, the scene exposes the true nature of their relationship. Park Namwook has the upper hand. Hence he can claim Joo Jaekyung as his boy (chapter 40) Interesting is that the idiom “boy” has historically been used to mean “servant” or “attendant” in certain contexts, particularly in colonial or hierarchical settings. For instance, it was often used during the colonial era to refer to male domestic workers, typically in a demeaning or racially charged manner. No wonder why though Yosep is the sparring partner of the Emperor, (chapter 37) he acts more like a servant. In my eyes, the last image displays the manager’s three “boys”: Yosep, Kim Dan and Joo Jaeykung. They are the former wrestler’s servants, while he can stand on the sideline and watch as a superior and guardian. (chapter 37)

Therefore such a remark “my boy” (chapter 5) is exposing the man’s arrogance and delusion. With these words, he is actually denying the hard work from Jeong Yosep and the Emperor himself. That’s how it dawned on me that this man doesn’t embody Teamwork at all. He is trying to steal the spotlight and success from others. On the other hand, the absence of reaction from Yosep shows the sparring partner’s lack of critical thinking. Yes, he is also very passive, just like the champion.

Yosep’s gradual maturity

And now, if you pay attention to Yosep’s evolution, you will notice a gradual transformation. He is getting more and more involved. First, he follows Park Namwook’s lead (chapter 26) (chapter 36). He even agrees to everything the man says and decides. (chapter 36) Yet, I see a turning point in the States. For the first time, he is seen talking on the phone, which indicates a certain responsibility. (chapter 37) However, till this scene, Yosep was treated like a “boy”, which I outlined above. The gradual transition can be perceived if you contrast the two following images (chapter 49) (chapter 40) In the States, he was not visible at all, he would even walk behind Oh Daehyun next to Yoon-Gu. In my opinion, he felt the need to be next to the maknae. However, in South Korea, he is standing right behind the protagonist. Moreover, note how Joo Jaekyung entrusted him with the charity event, another indication that the main lead was trusting more and more his sparring partner: (chapter 41) In addition, in the locker room, he is the one who made the decision to let the Emperor fight against Baek Junmin. (chapter 50) For the first time, he voiced his own opinion, yet his choice lets transpire the great influence from his “hyung” and MFC. His decision was influenced by money. Naturally, the high peak of his action is, when he announces to the main lead that he went to different authorities (chapter 52). However, it is important to recall that putting the whole blame on the manager and coach is not right either. How so? As a former athlete, he has more experiences and he should have realized that he should not just trust people blindly. Yes, I believe that his major flaw is that he is too trusting and doesn’t ponder deeply why his relationship with his wife failed. As you can see, he embodies the opposite notions of Park Namwook: faith in authorities and people. This explicates why in chapter 47, he didn’t say anything in the conference room. (chapter 47) He let his “hyung” and the other “experts” who were never in the ring do the talking. (chapter 47) Why did he let it happen? It is simply because he just views himself as a “sportsman”. The others act with their title (managers, advisors), as if they had more knowledge than the sparring partner from the Emperor. Another mistake from him is that he never looked at his sparring partner’s files. He let Park Namwook take care of this, thinking that he would pay attention to their star’s health and security.

That’s the reason why I believe that Kim Dan’s departure must have saddened him a lot. (chapter 52) Since he lost his wife and as such has no family, it is clear that this former champion views Team Black as a family. Therefore he participated in the surprise party. (chapter 43) Consequently, I come to the following conclusion that the last scheme made him realize his own wrongdoing. He didn’t protect his sparring partner correctly. He failed him. However, like pointed out in a previous Daily Jinx Advent Insight, Yosep was manipulated from his colleague. Therefore the coach didn’t meet Kim Dan in the office and couldn’t talk him out of it. This discovery exposes that one of the protagonist’s problem is that he was following his sparring partner’s lead as well. Because Yosep trusted blindly Namwook, his “pupil” did the same. And this remark leads me to the confrontation in episode 46. The true owner of Team Black warned his both hyungs: (chapter 46) This led the manager to give a task to the coach Jeong. (chapter 46) Why did he delegate it to the former athlete? Simply because that way, he could avoid responsibility. If something wrong happened, then “Potato” would take the blame. The hot potato was passed around. I am using this term on purpose. The reason is that “Potato” embodies harmlessness. And because Yosep comforted the manager and didn’t criticize him for his outburst and slap, it displays that the coach has not questioned the manager’s integrity yet. He is not doubting his trustworthiness. This explains why Joo Jaekyung returned home on his own, though he had an injured shoulder. (chapter 53) So we could say that Jeong Yosep is not entirely free from the negative influence from the manager. However, I have still hope for a true change in this gentle and caring man. How so? (chapter 26) It is because he is wearing a bird on his jacket. And what is the natural enemy of the spider which represents Park Namwook? The bird and the fish. For me, this animal announces his future liberation and transformation. According to me, Cheolmin is associated with fish and water (chapter 13) Interesting is that these two hyungs are linked to a similar color: dark green. This shade embodies hope and nature. However, since they are still living in the city and working for corrupted organisation (hospitals, MFC), they are not true themselves.

Consequently, I have the feeling that the cute doctor could help Yosep to emancipate himself from Park Namwook’s shadow. The latter stands for fun, joy and joke, which stands in opposition to the values MFC is promoting: wealth, fame and money at the cost of the own safety. Interesting is that Yosep’s hobby is knitting which he never showed to others. Knitting often symbolizes motherhood, as it evokes the nurturing and protective act of creating clothing or blankets for loved ones. It can also represent patience, creativity, and connection, as the intricate process of weaving yarn mirrors the effort required to build relationships or maintain traditions. Additionally, in literature and art, knitting can symbolize fate or destiny, as seen in mythological references like the Fates weaving the threads of life. Knitting is also associated with healing and comfort, offering a meditative and restorative activity. That’s the reason why I couldn’t help myself comparing Yosep to an obedient wife. This new connection explains why Yosep remained in the shadow of Park Namwook, whom appears so manly, caring and confident in front of others. In addition, this feminine side from Jeong Yosep made me realize that if Yosep came to marry one of his admirers, the wife might have grasped that she had not married a famous fighter, but a gentle and caring potato. In other words, through the marriage, the wife discovered the huge discrepancy between the image of a “hero and champion” and the true self of Yosep: caring, gentle and humble. She might have had other expectations: more strength, charisma and decisiveness. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the coach chose to remain in the shadow after ending his career as “champion”. He experienced the negative aspects of “fame”: loneliness, illusion and superficiality. However, he didn’t lose hope. He still remained an optimistic person which explains why he trusts people so easily.

Therefore I come to the following conclusion: Team Black can only become a true family and team, the moment Jeong Yosep, Kim Dan, Joo Jaekyung and all the others are working together, protecting each other. Only that way, the “owner of Team Black” can be dethroned. He can no longer treat others as boys or tools. From that moment, they would be all equal, the opposite of this situation: (chapter 7) Note the absence of Yosep in that panel, a sign that his work and position were minimized. Nevertheless, this was just the consequence of his own decision. He chose to minimize his own value and to rely on his hypocrite partner.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Daily Jinx Advent Insight 9 📆 🕳️☠️

Navigating the Dark Path: Choices and Consequences

The starting point of this essay is an image from episode 26 where Kim Changmin and Kwak Junbeom (chapter 26) are talking about Joo Jaekyung’s past. In this episode, Jinxphiles discover through the testimonies from Oh Daehyun (chapter 26) and Kim Changmin that Joo Jaekyung could have become a thug. However, the confession from the fighter with the beige t-shirt grabbed my interest, in particular the sentence “didn’t go down a darker path”. Notice that the innocent sportsman is employing the adjective dark in the comparative form. The usual expression is to go down on a dark path. So why did he say “darker”? Interesting is that by using the comparative, the sportsman insinuates that the protagonist didn’t make a good choice either. Why? It is because dark implies danger, corruption and chaos. It was, as if the man had still veered off course. It seems to hint that Jaekyung is still involved in some morally ambiguous or risky associations. This subtle implication not only complicates Jaekyung’s character but also suggests a tension between his ambition and possible hidden affiliations. This observation raises the following question: why would the sportsman state this?

Why a darker path?

It becomes clear through the conversation with Kwak Junbeom (chapter 26) that both fighters don’t know the star very well. During the sparring, the former judo champion is surprised the way the celebrity is treating Kim Dan. He is judging his actions based on his observation and feelings (it feels like…). He sees him in a rather positive light, a man amusing himself with a kid. This sparring is associated with fun due to the words “toying” and “kid”. This shows that the sportsman is only now noticing the protagonist’s childish nature.

As for his listener, it becomes clear that this young man is simply repeating Park Namwook’s words. The clues for this interpretation are two expressions: “we should be grateful” and “especially with that personality of his”. Only the manager and coach has been underlining the bad personality from the main lead. He has no manners (chapter 7), he is a maniac, (chapter 9) he is a stubborn workaholic (chapter 27) (chapter 27) (chapter 52) Then in front of Kim Dan, the latter would always voice his gratitude (chapter 9) (chapter 43) The moment this expression “darker path” grabbed my interest, I wondered why the manager and coach would employ such an expression. It implies that he still saw the athlete’s career as a dark path.

On the one hand, it could be related to MMA fighting which the hyung doesn’t view in a good light. It was, as though the athlete should have selected a different career like doctor or teacher. Nevertheless, my avid readers should keep in their mind that on the morning of the protagonist’s birthday the man sent a video with his kids. (chapter 43) The latter seem to be cheering on the star. The video exposes that Park Namwook has been portraying the main lead as a champion and as such as a hero. He doesn’t see his job as MMA in a negative light. If so, he would have never allowed his children to know about his relationship with Joo Jaekyung. In fact, the message and video are exposing the father’s pride. He is the coach and manager from the famous and invincible MMA fighter. Consequently, I don’t think that the man is truly condemning him for becoming a MMA fighter.

This conclusion leads us right back to the start. Why would he say “darker path”? One might reply that the purpose is to outline his role as Joo Jaekyung’s savior and luck. Nevertheless, I doubt that this man realized that with this little addition he was exposing his true thoughts. From my point of view, the comparative is exposing that the manager from Team Black is not totally oblivious of the connection between MFC and the criminal world. Since Baek Junmin’s path crossed the athlete’s in the past (chapter 49), it signifies that Joo Jaekyung could have become involved in this type of games: (chapter 47) And from my perspective, Park Namwook is aware of this. As you know, for me, Joo Jaekyung became the official face of MFC, the one covering up the dark side. He stands in the light to mask the true nature of that organization. For me, “darker” is the indication that the manager is aware of the connections.

Joo Jaekyung, a winner or a target?

And the other evidence for this hypothesis are his words in chapter 46: (chapter 46) In this picture, I detected a contradiction from the hyung. If the star is bringing a lot of money, why would he become a target? In fact, people would rather bet on the man, as his victory seems more probable than his defeat. No one has an interest to bet against him, unless the schemers are malicious and malevolent. The word “target” is not random, it implies the existence of a scheme. Hence the manager should have been even more prudent concerning his star’s safety. Yet, he allowed him to return home alone during the night and he had no guard by his side. (chapter 48) This remark outlines the manager’s neglect. His boy has no protection, though he had already become the target of a “malicious fan” according to the “fake investigation”. Moreover, in the office, Park Namwook is finally admitting the existence of illegal gambling, a topic which was never brought up before. (chapter 46) He is explaining this, as if that was something new. However, even the members from TEAM Black already knew about them. (chapter 47) Imagine that Joo Jaekyung has been fighting for a while, and only after so many years, the topic “illegal gambling and schemes” is brought up. In my eyes, everything seems to point out that the manager was aware of the corruption of MFC and even crimes, but he chose to close an eye to the truth. But please don’t get me wrong. I am not saying that he knew about the existence of the first scheme. From my perspective, the man is a silent accomplice. Moreover, he doesn’t need to know everything, he just needs to know a few facts, but by hiding them from the champion, he becomes an accomplice. Moreover, with this explanation, Jinx-philes can grasp why the coach and manager is portraying himself as the owner of the gym. That way, he can keep his pupil in the dark, a similar attitude than the physical therapist with his grandmother. He never brought up the truth to Shin Okja concerning the physical assault from the loan sharks..

Moreover, why would he avoid meeting director Choi Gilseok the week before the fight? (chapter 49) The drop of his face is not only indicating his discomfort, but also his lie. It is because if he had met the director from King Of MMA, he could have been suspected of being a traitor or a spy. Thus I come to the following theory: Park Namwook knew about the meeting between the director of Choi Gilseok and Kim Dan. Let’s not forget that the physical therapist encountered the villain right in front of the gym and Kwak Junbeom was a witness of their meeting. (chapter 48) This raises the following question: did he know about the anonymous message? (chapter 48) It is difficult to say, but this incident is revealing the manager’s complicity. How so? It is his job as a manager to protect his boy from the public. No personal information should be so easily accessible. He has to make sure that his cellphone number is not given to any random guy. Yes, his cellphone number was leaked not only to journalists, but also to rival gyms. I am suspecting that the leaking could be linked to „favors“ and free PR. One might say that the Entertainment agency could be behind the leak. However, my avid readers shouldn’t forget that the person who pushed Joo Jaekyung to sign a contract with the agency was Park Namwook. (chapter 30) He explained this choice by saying that many athletes would sign such contracts. His justification outlines his herd mentality. That way, he would delegate his responsibility to the agency. Hence Park Namwook is accountable for the signature of this contract. Thus it dawned on me that the manager has played the same role than the halmoni’s in the end. Both put a leash to their “relative’s neck”, though it had never been their intention. There is no ambiguity that these two characters were definitely motivated by their selfishness, greed and dream. Finally, we should question ourselves why the manager and coach is so obsessed with money and is treating his “boy” like a doll. His mentality was definitely influenced by his surroundings. However, at the gym, most of the fighters were portrayed as little kids who got corrupted over time. Since I detected similarities between the two main leads, I can only come to the deduction that Kim Dan is the champion’s emancipator. While the doctor needed money to get liberated from debts, the other needs to find a true family in order to be free from fighting restlessly. But there is more to it.

Park Namwook’s glasses

If you already read my analysis Who are you?”, the significance of masks in Manhwas, you are aware of the symbolism of glasses in Manhwas. The latter should be considered as masks too, where people hide their true thoughts and emotions. Thus the spectacles often embody hypocrisy, deceitfulness but also blindness. (Painter Of The Night, chapter 7) Jung In-Hun from Painter Of The Night is the perfect illustration. The latter had the impression to be superior to others due to his knowledge. He imagined to have fooled Yoon Seungho. Thus he envisioned that he had been able to manipulate the main lead, whereas the opposite had happened. Finally, the scholar had the tendency to dream big, which led him to his doom. On the other hand, since Matthew Rayner from Under The Green Light decided to wear spectacles in order to avoid rejection and fear, I deduce that Park Namwook represents a combination of both metaphors. On the one hand, he is hiding his true thoughts behind the spectacles. He also has high ambitions and he is not entirely honest to his “boss”, like I exposed it in the last composition. On the other hand, there is no doubt that the man is also motivated by fears. (chapter 53) They serve him as shield literally and figuratively. No one would punch or slap a man wearing glasses. Furthermore, he is protecting his own heart and mind that way. It was, as if he was closing his eyes to reality. That’s the other reason why I believe that the coach is not entirely ignorant about the existence of corruption in MFC. Yet, I couldn’t help myself noticing the absence of Park Namwook’s eyes, especially at the end of the season 1. Jinx-philes could only see them, when he voiced his anger towards his “champion”: (chapter 52) After that outburst, they vanished behind the glasses. (chapter 53) Is the author lazy to draw eyes? Or if not, why is this man portrayed eyeless even with glasses?

In literature and visual media, eyeless characters often represent themes of emotional detachment, moral ambiguity, or hidden motives, amplifying the eerie nature of a character who appears soulless or devoid of empathy. When eyes are covered, concealed, or even omitted entirely, it can imply an emotional blindness, a lack of self-awareness, or even a refusal to face reality. The saying “The eyes are the mirror of the soul” underscores that eyes reveal inner truth and vulnerability, allowing us to connect with others. So, when a character lacks eyes, it suggests a separation from these very qualities, making them appear either emotionally empty, sinister, or untrustworthy. Such portrayals can also indicate a person who hides behind a “mask,” unwilling to reveal their true self, as their concealed eyes prevent others from truly understanding or trusting them. In other words, by portraying the manager with eyes, Mingwa is indicating that this man symbolizes mistrust, lack of self-awareness and detachment.

In addition, in a darker interpretation, being “eyeless” can also imply a loss of control or identity, as if the person is a mere shell, lacking an inner life that grounds their actions or connects them with the world around them. And now pay attention to Joo Jaekyung’s portrait in episode 26: (chapter 26) The shadow is eyeless, mirroring his mentor’s mentality. In other words, the man with glasses symbolizes emptiness and lack of compassion and even morality.

To conclude, for Park Namwook in Jinx, this eyeless portrayal, combined with his glasses, intensifies his mysterious and unsettling nature. His glasses serve as a “mask,” hiding his thoughts and emotions, much like how characters in manhwas often use spectacles to obscure their true intentions. This concealment implies that Park is not fully honest or transparent, particularly with those he interacts with in his role as coach. (Chapter 52) By putting them back, he is displaying that he is acting again. His hidden eyes may also hint at an emotional or moral blindness, as though he either cannot or chooses not to see the deeper consequences of his actions or the corruption around him. And now, you comprehend why he stands for fake gratitude and fake compassion. His mouth is not reflecting his mind.

When his eyes are briefly shown during this moment of anger (chapter 52), they reveal a flash of his true feelings, but they quickly disappear behind the glasses again. This momentary exposure suggests that his mask slips only under intense emotion, reinforcing his general detachment and guarded nature. Through Park Namwook’s eyeless depiction, he is portrayed as a character who is both morally ambiguous and emotionally shielded, distancing him from both the audience and the characters around him. This shows that the coach and manager is not Joo Jaekyung’s savior. In reality I am more than ever convinced that the opposite happened. Thanks to him, the coach was able to make a living. Under this new light, you comprehend why the hyung utilized the comparative darker in that context. In reality, he is the one who brought him to the dark path, but he is in denial.

Before closing this essay, I would like my avid readers to remember this scene: (chapter 52) (chapter 52) Park Namwook removed his spectacles, when he cried. However, notice that he still protected his eyes by using his arm. A sign for his dishonesty in my opinion. Moreover, it indicates how guarded and mistrustful this man is. At the same time, it becomes clear why he had to remove them. It is because the glasses are a mask. The tears would not have been visible. I would even add that this man was mimicking a crying person, as his weeping stopped very quickly. He needed to awake compassion or sympathy, for he had acted like a ruffian at the hospital. He had used violence on a patient.

One thing is sure: Park Namwook is neither a savior nor a hero. He is the reason why Joo Jaekyung has not been living at all. Now, Joo Jaekyung is on his way to find the light of his life: Kim Dan, his true companion and soulmate. He chose love and Enlightenment over blindness, greed and ambition.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx / Doctor Frost / BJ Alex : Guilty Truth or Dare ⚖️ (part 1) – second version

1. Return to the past

The trigger for this title was initially chapter 34. 😮 When the latter was released, this title came to my mind, but I never got the time and chance to write about it, for people were too upset about the champion’s behavior. He had broken the doctor’s trust by exposing their relationship to Choi Heesung. Back then, many Jinx-philes were upset to the point that I chose to focus on the author’s decisions for such an outcome. Thus I wrote the essay “Why?“. Since the whole story hasn’t been completed yet, I could only present assumptions. Hence that analysis contains some errors, though the main interpretation was correct. The relationship between the two main leads helps them to heal each other so that they can find happiness. This reminded of Doctor Frost, where the psychiatrist in charge of Doctor Baek tried to treat his PTSD by encouraging him to treat another patient suffering from the same disorder. (chapter 140) (chapter 149) Both were suffering from survivor guilt. To conclude, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan represent the bitter medicine for their scars. I mentioned “bitter”, because through their loved one, they are forced to face painful moments. That’s how they can overcome their past and discover happiness. However, while looking for a new title, I rediscovered the first illustration , and it suddenly made click in my head. To conclude, I had another revelation concerning episode 50.

2. “What have you done?”

I could connect my illustration to episode 50 and in particular to this image: . (chapter 50) At first glance, the champion is blaming Kim Dan for the wound. He betrayed him. However, his words could have a different signification. Don’t forget that a message always has 4 sides according to Schulz von Thun. Consequently, while many saw this question as a “factual information” and as such as an accusation, the reality is that it gave us an insight about the sender too. The sportsman was not using the personal pronoun “I” or “me” in his inquiry. As you can see, the absence of the personal pronoun is indicating that Joo Jaekyung was in reality not referring to him and his wounds. He is not prioritizing himself, rather the doctor and his action. So this question could be prompted by curiosity or a desire to understand the person’s recent activities. Thus I deduce that the champion was asking his lover to tell him the truth. He should come clean. He desired a honest explanation. His attitude reminded me of an adult confronting his child.

Finally, the expression “What have you done?” (chapter 50) is strongly intertwined with the notion “crossing the line” or “daring”. It was, as if the physical therapist had dared to do something… Thus I believe that Joo Jaekyung must have perceived the gesture as the game “Truth or Dare” and not as betrayal. How is it possible? Don’t forget the absence of the personal pronoun “I” or “me”. He was focusing on the action itself. However, after the match which ended with a tie, he needed to find an explanation for his “failure”. (chapter 51) But note that he never accused Kim Dan of assault, but of leaking information. That’s the reason why I don’t think that this inquiry “What have you done” was about seeking accountability. In that case, he wouldn’t have rejected the doctor’s offer. By letting him treat his wound, Kim Dan would have become responsible for the injury. (Chapter 50) It becomes comprehensible why the Emperor refused the offer. The rejection was the symbol of his “trust” in Kim Dan unconsciously. Astonishing, right, though people and Kim Dan had the opposite impression. Yet, because of the “tie”, Kim Dan felt responsible for the incident, therefore he apologized. (chapter 51) This means, the main lead recognized his responsibility. He should have checked the spray more carefully. The champion could perceive this excuse as a confession of his complicity. Hence he asked his lover if he was the spy. (chapter 51) This signifies that in episode 51, he dared to question his physical therapist’s loyalty. Yes, we have another “Truth or Dare” in episode 51.

3. Truth or Dare in the locker room

But why would the athlete think of the game “Truth or Dare” in the locker room? It is because the star has long internalized this “mind-set”. From my perspective, this game played a huge role in his traumas. My theory is that he is suffering from different traumas, and one of them is BETRAYAL Trauma, which I will elaborate further below. But let’s return our attention to the two protagonists. My avid readers will certainly recall that I had long detected the existence of “challenges” between Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung. [For more read the essay Delicate challenge]. However, this game became truly obvious in episode 34 with Choi Heesung. It is important, because truth plays an important part in overcoming mental illness (abandonment issues, trust issues). The patients need to face verity and as such they need to cross the line: return to the painful past. Thus I come to the conclusion that in episode 50, the champion was not able to face his biggest fear: betrayal. (chapter 50) This is the face of a scarred man. Yet, contrary to the past, he is not expressing his fear through rage. That’s the reason why his emotions were controlled. Under this new light, Manhwaworms grasp why the athlete asked such a question from his soulmate: (chapter 50) He was afraid of confronting his physical therapist. His inquiry was ambiguous contrary to the one in episode 51. The problem is that he had to hear that he had not won. (chapter 51) Interesting is that he was more pained by the idea of a betrayal from Kim Dan than the tie, if you compare these two panels: (chapter 51) He imagined that Kim Dan had dared to cross the line because of money. (chapter 51) But note that at no moment, he is accusing him of an assault. Because of this confrontation, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan had a honest conversation. The doctor asked him a painful question (chapter 51) which the emperor needed to hear. He has trust issues. And the moment he saw the doctor’s facial expression, he could only get shocked and hurt. (chapter 51) He could sense the wound in doc Dan’s voice and gaze. It is important, because the sentence “You don’t trust me?” is actually constructed like a statement and not like a question. It only becomes a question through the tone. Through the latter, the champion could detect his partner’s genuine pain. The wounded tone could only move the champion’s heart. Kim Dan dared with a single question to shake the fighter’s confidence. No wonder why he reacted badly. (chapter 51) On the other hand, don’t let yourself get fooled by this rude request. The reality is that the alpha didn’t chase away the doctor, in truth he was the one running away. (chapter 51) Thus Kim Dan could overcome this shocking but terrible discovery: he hadn’t earned the full trust from Joo Jaekyung yet. (chapter 51) As my avid readers can see, my perception about chapter 50 was confirmed with episode 51. The arguments in the locker room were reflecting the quarrel in the penthouse with Choi Heesung. What is the common denominator between these two scenes? The lack of trust from Joo Jaekyung, but his private PT failed to realize it in the penthouse. Why? It’s because he chose to trust his destined partner.

Chapter 34/35Chapter 51
I believe you = I trust you Here, the doctor is forced to meditate on the reasons for the champion’s mistrust. This can only incite him to reflect on his past behavior (the silence about his meeting with Choi Gilseok)

And this brings me to the following remark. In the locker room, through the question “You don’t trust me?” Kim Dan was actually fulfilling the athlete’s wish: (chapter 15) He told him something that he didn’t know. Note that after the terrible meeting with the actor, Joo Jaekyung couldn’t even find the answer himself: (chapter 35) He was still clueless about the trigger for his behavior. With this inquiry “You don’t trust me”, the hamster pushed his destined partner to face his biggest fear: trust someone and in particular him. This conversation can only incite him to meditate about their relationship. So while in episode 15, he behaved like a pouting child (chapter 15), in the latest episode, Jinx-philes can perceive his growth and maturity. (chapter 51) His gaze is softer, he is no longer hiding his emotional wound and he is able to ask a painful question. (chapter 15) This painful incident was a wake-up call Thus I come to the following deduction. Kim Dan will try to earn the champion’s trust, whereas the champion will be forced to take a leap of faith towards Kim Dan. Contrary to episode 34, the champion could see the truth directly through the doctor’s gaze and voice: (chapter 51) This scene stands for honesty and forthrightness, whereas the encounter in the penthouse symbolizes acting, artificiality and self-deception. (chapter 34) As a conclusion, while the champion thought that his loved one had dared to cross the line, he was confronted with truth. He was biased and mistrusting his room mate and PT. This shows that though dare was the opposite choice of truth, the fighter ended up to be confronted with verity.

4. The daring but coward imugi and gumiho

And now, it is time to present my observations about episode 34 which I couldn’t present before. Choi Heesung dared to challenge the Emperor by forcing him to deny the truth. He had no feelings for doc Dan. (chapter 34) These questions were all rhetorical: (chapter 34) This signifies that in the sauna, truth was not standing in opposition to daring. The sauna reminded me of the cavern where an imugi hides, until the latter leaves its hidden place and find his star, his yeouiju. Only then, he can turn into a dragon. To conclude, because of Heesung’s pressure, the imugi had to select between daring or lie. In other words, telling the truth became the challenge itself. Heesung knew that Joo Jaekyung would never confess. (Chapter 34) What Heesung wanted was actually a lie by omission or commission which would have been presented as the truth. Through this game, the actor thought that he could impose his will onto the celebrity. He anticipated the athlete’s silence. This signifies that he knew about the star’s denial and turned it against him. Besides, that way Heesung could maintain his good image: he had not stolen his partner and as such there was no cheating. No one was betraying him.

On the other hand, though the protagonist was silent, he couldn’t repress his emotions: Anger! Readers could observe that his rage was coming to the surface. Not only his gaze exposed his emotions (chapter 34), but also his hand. (chapter 34) He caught the actor by surprise, the latter never thought that the celebrity would become violent. The redness on his face was displaying that he was barely controlling his annoyance and impatience. (chapter 34) However, they were in a public place, the hotel’s sauna, and the actor is a celebrity. Hence he is protected by his fame and social status. That’s the reason why the champion didn’t hit his frenemy, he had learned his lesson at the gym. (chapter 34) Despite his words, the gumiho still got scared. The racing of his heart is an indication of his fright. Therefore he ran away more or less after ordering his trainer not to meddle in his love life. (chapter 34) Note that when he did this, he avoided his counterpart’s gaze. Deep down, he knew that he shouldn’t provoke his frenemy too much. Only when he was at the door, he turned around and LIED! (chapter 34) Yes, after that incident, he chose to give him a fake excuse for his departure. As you can see, this conversation was strongly intertwined with the notion “truth or dare”, but both ended up lying. Whereas the champion didn’t admit any feelings, the other acted, as if there was nothing wrong and he was not scared. The gumiho thought that if he were to remove the champion from the doctor’s side, the latter would be able to open up to the actor. (chapter 34) What does it reveal? The actor had been projecting his own thoughts onto the future dragon too. He was the one who didn’t dare to become more honest with the physical therapist. He used work to spend time with Kim Dan. One might say that Heesung failed terribly. Yet, this is just an illusion, because his “failure” pushed him to become more honest with Kim Dan. Thereby he asked to meet the doctor again. (chapter 34) Yet, the message is exposing that Heesung was still lying, as he kept using work as an excuse. Hence Joo Jaekyung had to intervene again: (chapter 34) The champion dared to challenge his rival. (chapter 34) Should he cross the line and steal his “possession”, the other would retaliate and as such cross the line. The dragon pushed the comedian to come clean!! (chapter 35) Yes, by challenging the athlete because of Kim Dan, the comedian ended up telling the truth.

However, we can not say that Joo Jaekyung won the defy either. After the first challenge, he might have controlled his temper (chapter 34), but his anxiety reached a new peak, the fear that he might be abandoned. Hence he used the sandbag to vent his temper. And what did the cute puppy do during that incident? He dared to offer his help to his idol: (chapter 34), yet he was in total denial about the reality: it was dangerous. Deep down, the champion knew that it was impossible for him to control his lover’s time, but also his body. Besides, the other problem is that the athlete is rejecting the notion of love. By denying the existence of his own feelings, he can not claim the doctor’s heart. That’s the reason why the champion got so mad and frustrated. (chapter 34) Thus he had to play a trick. Because this nightly meeting represents another round of “Truth or Dare”, (chapter 34) I deduce that he chose lie in the end, for he dared to expose his relationship to Heesung. (chapter 34) He was not telling the truth, when he stated that Kim Dan was his “possession”. This explicates why he couldn’t stay by the doctor’s side (chapter 35) after the actor’s departure. He had been acting in front of Heesung. This confession could only kill any desire. Would you feel attracted to a tool or possession? No… Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why Joo Jaekyung had to cover his lover’s eyes and ears. The celebrity knew deep down that if the doctor were to hear his confession, he would be shocked and feel betrayed and hurt. Besides, don’t forget that the protagonist serves as the mirror of truth for Kim Dan. Thereby Jinx-philes can grasp why the visit from Heesung could only remain a secret. He should only hear the truth. Joo Jaekyung chose avoidance and deceptions (chapter 34) in the end. He manipulated the main lead by letting him think that he had no other choice. Yet the last panel displays his trick. It was up to the doctor to decide how he should spend his free time. Nevertheless, while people were mad at the champion for his deception, many failed to realize that the champion was actually deceiving himself. So all the tricks (episode 33 and 34) were manifestations of avoidance, the fear to face the truth: his affection for Kim Dan and this due to a past betrayal. Hence these chapters stand under the sign of silence hidden by “pranks”.

Interesting is that Kim Dan chose to trust his partner blindly. (Chapter 34) To conclude, he chose TRUTH! The words “I believe you” were important, because the athlete was in the position where he could violate and break that trust. He became the “traitor” which Heesung and readers witnessed. And through that experience, Joo Jaekyung came to trust Kim Dan more, as the latter had put his fate in his hands. Yes, he was encouraged to mirror his attitude. Finally, despite his lies and tricks, the gumiho was able to perceive the truth: (chapter 35) On the other hand, the artist could only tell one part of the truth: the presence of feelings. However, the deceptions in the penthouse exposed something else: (chapter 34) his mistrust towards the cute “hamster” and his abandonment issues. He had to deceive him. Under this new light, Manhwaphiles can see why the champion made such a threat to Kim Dan (chapter 45) or left the doctor in the locker room in episode 51. (chapter 51) He wished not only to keep the upper hand in their relationship, but also to keep Kim Dan by his side. That’s how it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung didn’t mention the jinx in the dining room and why he started treating him as his real PT. (chapter 45) It is because by denying his affection, he needs to justify his presence next to him. He is his PT… forcing his enemies to portray the doctor as a traitor or a bad PT. However, they failed, as the champion is not doubting the doctor’s innocence concerning his wound on the foot. Nevertheless, the incident is not closed, as the culprit has not been brought to justice.

5. The schemers and Truth or Dare

There exists another cause why episode 34 is related to the wound in the locker room. (chapter 50) First, the schemers’ MO corresponds to the game Truth or Dare. Choi Gilseok asked his minion to cross the line. This explicates why they are trying to use tricks and manipulations. Daring means no truth, thus someone will be framed: Kim Dan. Yet, the plotters are not aware that thanks to the cute hamster, the alpha is turned into a mirror of truth. Hence he couldn’t get deceived by the MFC security guys: (chapter 40)

And it was the same with the first attempt. What did the manager from the Entertainment agency ask to his client? “You think you can do it?” (chapter 36) The lawyer, the journalist and the manager pushed him to choose “dare” and not truth! That’s why there was no interview and the leak was not investigated. He had to prove his strength. (chapter 36) And exactly like at the sauna, daring became a synonym for verity. No wonder why the fighter is never rejecting the challenge. It corresponds to his past attitude: he has been burying the truth and as such the past. But let’s return our attention to the plotters.

Because of dare, in the States, the antagonists had planned to trick the champion with the drug. (chapter 37) This mysterious man dared to act as a MFC manager, though my intuition is telling me that he works for MFC. The irony is that by challenging constantly the champion, the plotters are not realizing that through their game, the truth is slowly coming to the surface. How so? In the last panel, the doctor noticed his origins: He is Korean indicating that the conspiracy started in South Korea. As you can see, Kim Dan was able to perceive a glimpse of the truth. Then at the café, Choi Gilseok confessed many things to the doctor: he owns the café, he has connections to the company F Pharmaceutical. Moreover, through this game, the champion is confronted with his fears and past. That’s how he can overcome his traumas. The doctor is the mirror revealing the monsters. Hence I come to the following deduction: the succession of new characters mirrors the champion’s past and traumas. The following characters are involved in the champion’s suffering, though the order of the appearance is exposing the gravity of the involvement: Heesung, (chapter 29), the journalist without a face (chapter 35), the “fake” MFC agent (chapter 37), the invisible man in the flat (chapter 42), Baek Junmin whom the champion couldn’t truly identify (chapter 47), then he recognized the director without naming him, (chapter 48) and finally the ghost from the past (chapter 54). These characters are all connected to “Truth or Dare”. (chapter 50) This scene exposed that the champion repressed a certain incident which is rather common among victims of a trauma, especially people suffering from PTSD. This shows that some traumatic event took place for quite some time, but the champion acted, as if nothing had happened. (Doctor Frost, chapter 140 ) That’s how the champion became a zombie, he couldn’t live properly due to his untreated scars. (doctor Frost, chapter 139) But thanks to his fated partner, the traumatic past is slowly coming to the surface.

The moment you link the game Truth or Dare to the locker room, it is necessary to include chapter 48. Since the doctor rejected the option “Dare”, he should betray his boss and lover, Choi Gilseok chose to play a trick on Kim Dan and expose him as a traitor. (chapter 48) The director created a stage for the betrayal. That should represent the truth, while in reality it was a lie! Nevertheless, Joo Jaekyung could perceive the truth: Kim Dan had met the director from the rival gym. (chapter 48) Interesting is that Kim Dan didn’t take the risk to bring up the topic to him. (chapter 48) Yes, he didn’t dare to tell him what had happened. No truth… no daring which reflects the games in the sauna and the living room of the penthouse. Kim Dan could have come clean the next morning, but no. This panel explains his silence. He also mistrusted his VIP patient. He had a negative perception of his lover’s mental state. On the other hand, the champion’s attitude reminded me of a parent who has not the time to listen to his child’s problem due to work. (chapter 48) Should the athlete remember this night, he will realize that he was the one dismissing his physical therapist, although the doctor could have come clean later. At the same time, Joo Jaekyung’s attitude could be mirroring the parent or guardian’s in the past. They didn’t have the time or the inclination to listen to their son, hence the traumatic incident got buried.

But let’s return our attention to our alpha and his hamster. Both share the responsibility for the miscommunication: silence, no risk, but as such no communication and no truth. Yes, when they are together, they dare things (chapter 27), hence truth comes to the surface! Kim Dan and Joo Jaekyung feel attracted to each other and have come to love each other. When they speak their mind, they feel comfortable around each other. Truth is strongly connected to communication. Hence the painful conversation in the locker room was necessary. “You don’t trust me?” also reflected the doctor’s attitude. He never tried to approach his room mate (chapter 47) and voice his true thoughts and emotions: (chapter 45) He lied, when he portrayed himself as grateful. He was avoiding his gaze either. No wonder why the fighter got even more mad and threatened to fire him. Such an attitude could only increase the celebrity’s mistrust, as the latter could discern a certain dishonesty.

So when Choi Gilseok encountered the “puppy” in the hall, the celebrity could notice the doctor’s discomfort. (chapter 49) The latter didn’t even greet the director or acted, as if they didn’t know each other. He exposed the existence of a secret, an uncomfortable secret. Consequently, I believe that the champion could only jump to the conclusion that Kim Dan had been indeed acting behind his back, even coerced to do something. (chapter 50) We shouldn’t overlook the usage of present perfect in the question, a sign that the champion was referring to the past as well. Consequently, it is no coincidence that there was a trick. That way, the verity would come to the surface. He was a “traitor”, but the irony is that Park Namwook’s words and blindness stopped the dragon from blaming his soulmate for his injury. (chapter 51) Note that the star never came clean with the truth either. (Chapter 35) Through the doctor, the champion is encouraged to become honest to himself.

What are the common denominators between these three chapters (34/50/51): SECRET, BETRAYAL and CHEATING! The latter is not just a reference to infidelity, but also to dishonesty. Choi Gilseok used the spray to weaken the emperor and bought the referees and moderator. Keep in mind that in the sauna, the actor desired to come clean with the fighter by divulging his intention. This signifies that the gumiho was actually dropping this principle for the doctor’s sake. (chapter 33) Simultaneously, it exposes that the champion has a secret, which is strongly intertwined with betrayal, love, money and deceptions. I couldn’t help myself thinking of “blackmail”. Kim Dan had been coerced to do something, as the director was holding something against him. Hence we have the question: “what have you done?”. Remember how the actor chose to approach the angel. (chapter 31) He tricked his boss by faking an injury. He put the gym under pressure, as this incident could be leaked to the outside. The whole situation reminded me of blackmail. If he did not follow his request, there could be a scandal. That’s the reason why I believe that the champion’s past is linked to blackmail as well. How is it possible? It is because of the game “truth or dare”! The latter is strongly intertwined with divulging information and crossing the line!! To sum up, this game embodies trauma, secret, leaking information, trust and overstepping a boundary or rule. This observation brings me to my next point.

6. The true face of “Truth or Dare”

First, this game is often played with friends. Therefore many are thinking that this game is harmless, yet it is far from the truth.

The author is pointing out that such a game can cause traumas. First, one problem lies with the limit. Secondly, truth signifies that people are disclosing personal information. Hence TRUST is essential. Without “trust”, the honest confession can be used against them later. Another important aspect is that this fun is strongly intertwined with peers and alcohol! We have the perfect example with this defy: (chapter 9) And what did happen after they left the restaurant? The champion discovered the truth: (chapter 10) (chapter 10) Kim Dan was terribly poor, but he was also on his own, missing his grandmother.

Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the athlete avoided the gatherings, before the doctor entered his life. For me, he must have been exposed to the game “Truth or Dare” which led him to suffer greatly. Moreover, look at the reaction of the champion, when he heard about the comedian’s intentions: (chapter 34) “Are you drunk?” With this question, the protagonist revealed something about himself. He associates dating and love confession with drunkenness. He implies the existence of a lie. But a confession is strongly associated with verity and sincerity. On the other hand, for the sportsman, no one in his right mind would admit to be in love and in our case to love another man. For me, one part of the problem is that the champion is afraid of admitting his homosexuality. The latter is still a stigma in South Korean society. But there’s more to the game Truth or Dare. If you paid attention to the origin of the last quote, you will realize that this fun is linked to bullying and even hazing.

If you think carefully, bullying is working similarly to this game. As long as no one reports the students’ aggressive behavior to parents, teachers or authorities (“truth”), the juniors feel safe and can go to the extreme. Many beholders had the impression that Joo Jaekyung had been a victim of bullying due to Baek Junmin’s confession. (chapter 49) Furthermore, bullying is never done alone, but in groups. (chapter 57) There is one leader and the others are following the flow, the latter even become more proactive by making new bets and suggestions in order to ensure their own safety. As long as no one divulges the truth, the bullies are safe. But there’s more to it. Striking is that the way they coerced the champion to fight resembles to bullying too. He was manipulated with the articles, then with the advises from the lawyer and manager. Once in the States, they tried to drug him, which corresponds to a physical assault. (chapter 37) Finally, note that the schemers are working in teams exactly like the bullying students. Therefore I judge Park Namwook’s attitude as the teacher’s who is closing the eye to the truth. He is rather passive and puts the whole responsibility on his “boy”. (chapter 41) It is the champion’s choice to refuse or not the matches. The moment I associated the game with parties, peer groups and bullying, I had many revelations.

First, I couldn’t help myself connecting this “fun” to college and students. That’s how I found this article:

Yes, the sophomore’s gesture reminded me of the champion’s action at the hotel: (chapter 37) Interesting is the athlete described this night as a party which made me think of a students’ party. Therefore I couldn’t help myself wondering if the champion didn’t go to college, but due to an incident, he was forced to drop out. And the latter could be related to a party organized by students. The latter chose to cover up the incident by remaining silent. I would like to outline that the doctor got fired, though he was actually sexually harassed by his superior. The nurse never testified in his favor, she chose to close an eye to the crime. (chapter 1) The main lead never considered her behavior as betrayal and abandonment. In fact, he never considered the crime as a betrayal from an institution. (chapter 1) He put the whole blame on the hospital director himself. He is a liar. Furthermore, through these pictures (chapter 47) (chapter 47), Manhwalovers can see that Kim Dan was a loner. Therefore I doubt that he had friends during his college years. The only person he knew from his school was his mentor: (chapter 1) It is important, because it implies that Kim Dan avoided to socialize and participate in gatherings. Interesting is that in season 2, Jinx-philes discover that Kim Dan had been bullied in the past. ( chapter 57) This new discovery reinforces my hypothesis that his fated partner went through a similar experience. Thus I had the following idea.

What if the champion was present at a party and had been left behind by his friend, though he was drunk? Observe the parallels:

Chapter 9Chapter 35cHapter 43Chapter 44

In episode 9, both puppies were drunk, (chapter 9), yet Park Namwook made sure that the physical therapist wouldn’t be abandoned drunk. Thus he tasked his boss to bring him home. And as for Potato, it is clear that Oh Daehyun would take care of him, as he was sleeping in the dormitory next to him. In other words, no one was left behind drunk. But this scene contrasts so much to episode 43. First, no one was missing Potato. No one asked about his absence. Secondly, pay attention that the fighters invited Kim Dan to join them for another round, while they were neglecting their boss, though it was his birthday party. (chapter 43) Moreover, they never wondered about his physical condition. Was he drunk or not? Funny is that the intoxicated character was the one who forced Kim Dan to go home. (chapter 43) Actually, it should have been the opposite. The drunk champion should have been protected, but no. For me, it exposes a certain neglect from the members of Team Black, even Park Namwook and Jeong Yosep. Besides, imagine the irony. If Joo Jaekyung had not voiced his desire, triggered by his jealousy,… no one would have paid attention to the protagonist. (chapter 43) It was, as if he would have been indeed left behind. His behavior is the reason why Kim Dan chose to bring him home. (chapter 43) That’s what a friend is supposed to do.

And this observation leads me to chapter 35 which I didn’t bring up first on purpose. What caught my attention is that Mingwa placed 2 characters from BJ Alex in episode 35. (chapter 35) Nam Dong-Gyun is taking care of his drunken chingu Kim Myun-Dae. The former is showing an exemplary behavior. But what about Heesung and Potato? (chapter 35) They left Kwak Junbeom behind. Note that Oh Daehyun had gone to the bathroom, so the fighter was alone for a moment. On the other hand, Junbeom was quite safe there, for the owner of the tent knew them. (chapter 35) So the auntie could keep an eye on the judo fighter, and it was only a matter of time, until his friend would return. Nevertheless, this scene is implying a certain problem: a drunken person shouldn’t be left unguarded. Thus imagine that during a party, an unconscious person is brought to a room and left there unguarded, as the friend desires to keep partying, similar to this scene: (chapter 37) The person could get sexually assaulted, and no one would notice it. Secondly, I would like to outline that the hazing party from the article reminded me a lot to bullying. These freshmen were humiliated, and the perpetrator excused her behavior behind traditions and social norms. So the champion could have been betrayed by a friend, as the latter would have justified his action similarly. So instead of admitting his mistake, he could have justified the incident like this: the victim was responsible for his misery, because he was at the wrong place at the wrong time. It was just his misfortune or better said his jinx. Yes, for me, the jinx is indicating that people responsible for the champion’s traumas were denying their wrongdoings.

7. Truth or Dare in the bathroom

By connecting the game to bullying and coercion, a sudden question popped up. Why would Joo Jaekyung hate to share the shower room with members from Team Black? (chapter 8) From my point of view, this place is not just symbolizing purification and reflection, but also indicating the presence of a wound. As soon as I connected the bathroom and as such water to pain, all the champion’s past behavior appeared in a different light. In episode 3, when he went there, he was wearing his pajamas. (chapter 3) Neither Kim Dan nor the protagonist were seen both naked in the shower room. (chapter 8) (chapter 20) (chapter 30) Therefore I perceive the champion’s last comment as relevant. In my opinion, Kim Dan’s gesture reflected the champion’s mind-set. So by saying this, Joo Jaekyung was forced to admit the absurdity of such an attitude. Therefore Manhwalovers can understand Joo Jaekyung’s annoyance at the sauna. He imagined that he would be alone there. (chapter 34) He feels uncomfortable naked around people… As soon as you connect this place to a wound, my avid readers can finally better interpret the champion’s irritation in episode 36: (chapter 36) Kim Dan’s entrance could be perceived as a violation, for the champion was naked. This intrusion caught him off-guard. But since his gaze was covered, his anxiety masked behind his anger was diminished. On the other hand, this led him to leave the bathtub undressed and have sex in the kitchen. (chapter 36) For me, everything is pointing out that one of the champion’s fears is intimacy with water. He has long internalized this association. Don’t forget that the sexual encounter in the swimming pool started with clothes, before they got completely removed. (chapter 27) Under this new perspective, I don’t think that it is a coincidence that the champion felt the need to take a shower after meeting Baek Junmin and recalling the past. (chapter 49) This helped him to overcome his trauma and past wound. (chapter 49) Yet, keep in mind that the athlete’s wounded soul is not the result of one traumatic incident, but of many anguishes.

Another common denominator between all these scenes is that this place is also connected to a challenge: (chapter 3) Kim Dan dared to make him wait (I don’t think the athlete was truly honest here). (chapter 8) they dared to have sex next to Oh Daehyun and the other fighter. However, note that in all these scenes, neither the doctor nor the champion were honest. They were both lying… not only to their counter-part, but also to themselves. (chapter 19) That’s the reason why the argument in the locker room (chapter 51) doesn’t represent the final moment where both main leads opened up their heart and mind to each other. They were not truly honest to themselves and to each other. There was no water… and according to me, the spray was a pepper spray, so the champion’s ankle should have been cleaned and not simply covered. For me, both characters need to prove their trust and loyalty to each other. But they are moving in the right direction, for Joo Jaekyung divulged a huge information to Kim Dan. There’s a spy in the gym, hence the doctor will become more observant. He is pushing him to question people’s words and actions, even to say no to others. To conclude, I connect the champion’s trauma to water… and don’t forget that in episode 7, the athlete acted like a bullying member. (chapter 7)

8. The true significance of “Betrayal Trauma”

Because I made a connection between Betrayal trauma, truth or dare, bullying and BJ Alex, I could help myself bringing up Nam Dong-Gyun’s tragic past. The latter represents the perfect example of a person suffering from betrayal trauma. (chapter 70) His sexual orientation was exposed in high school, his friends were behind the rumor (chapter 70), although we have to envision that his crush played a huge part in it. Why? It is because he didn’t want to be associated with homosexuality. (chapter 70) Not only he cut off ties with him, but also he made sure to isolate the main lead from other students. The worst is that this person acted, as if this ostracizing had never occurred. (chapter 69), as if he had done nothing wrong. For me, it shows that the traitor never grasped the significance of his actions. Hence Park Sung-Woong could forget Dong-Gyun, while the latter could never forget him at all. The result from this huge betrayal was that the cute uke decided to keep his distance from people. (chapter 70) He could no longer trust people, he avoided meetings. In order to outline how severe betrayal trauma can be, the Webtoonist showed us the immediate effects of betrayal trauma: physical and emotional reactions (chapter 70) (chapter 70) and the long term effects: (chapter 69) he is trembling so much, he can not look at his former friend. Readers shouldn’t underestimate the issue. Betrayal trauma is so severe that it is comparable to being hit by a white truck. The pain is so great that it affects the brain functioning and as such personality.

The 7 signs of betrayal trauma are: anxiety, avoidance, trust issues, negative intrusive thoughts (shame, guilt), withdrawal and rumination.

We can see these signs in Joo Jaekyung: anxiety (chapter 34), avoidance (alcohol, gathering) (chapter 9), trust issues (chapter 30), negative intrusive thoughts (chapter 29), withdrawal (we know nothing about his family and he dislikes going to gatherings, he is not meeting his hyung Cheolmin) and rumination: he got upset, when the hamster ignored his calls. (chapter 05) Then when he stayed at home, (chapter 32), it was clear that the doctor’s actions were constantly on his mind. He was so bothered that he had to bring him to Heesung. He made sure that Kim Dan would forget Choi Heesung in the car. (chapter 33) Interesting is that this trauma resembles a lot to PTSD.

As you can see, through the game “Truth or Dare”, I could connect one cause for the champion’s suffering, betrayal trauma, and the latter was never treated. But there exists different kind of betrayal.

In BJ Alex, Mingwa presented four types of betrayal trauma: the parents with Ahn Jiwon (chapter 49), the latter was not loved, as he didn’t reach the first place like his older brother. Then we have Interpersonal with Nam Dong-Gyun and his high school friend. However, since the rumor circulated at school, and no adults intervened, we could see it as a reference to Institutional betrayal. Finally, Mingwa presented the last type (partner) with Hweemin. (chapter 51) But why is betrayal trauma so severe? It is because everything appears as a lie, as an illusion. All the memories become tainted. The victim can only question his own senses and judgment. How could he not detect the lies? Since PTSD and betrayal trauma share some common points, it is not surprising that such persons come to blame themselves and develop huge self-loathing. (doctor Frost, chapter 139). And now, it is time to expose my latest observation: (BJ Alex, chapter 51) Ahn Jiwon caught his first lover cheating on him at a club. Interesting is that the new lover resembles a lot to Joo Jaekyung! Mingwa said that characters from BJ Alex will only appear, but Jinx is not connected to her previous work. Note that they were kissing in a public place. Moreover, the club is a location where students not only meet, but also drink alcohol together. However, once Jiwon saw Hweemin, he dragged him outside so that they could talk. In other words, the “new lover” was left behind. Thus I come to the following conclusion. Joo Jaekyung has been suffering from betrayal trauma exactly like Ahn Jiwon. He was betrayed by his guardian (chapter 54) who refused to help him. If he got bullied as a kid, this signifies that he was bullied at school and the institution failed him. (chapter 49) Then if he was exposed to violence and his friend chose to close an eye to his situation imagining that he would report the incident to his own parent, the friend betrayed him too. And that could be Heesung who stands for passivity and distance. Finally, Joo Jaekyung could have been backstabbed by a lover as well and this because of money reminding us of Hweemin. (BJ Alex, chapter 51). If this theory is true, then Mingwa would finally outline the devastating effects of Betrayal trauma on people, something she barely touched in her previous work.

Finally, if the athlete was betrayed by a previous lover, Kim Dan would be forced not only to confront him, but also to claim his place. He is not interested in Joo Jaekyung for his money and for fun, but for his amazing talent and personality. Joo Jaekyung is actually very tolerant in front of the hamster: (chapter 51) No rough grabbing, no death threat, no punch … Imagine that he left the doctor in the locker room giving him privacy, while he went elsewhere. Don’t forget that he was wounded. (chapter 51)

To conclude, the game truth or dare is associated with wrongdoing, pain and deceptions. The main leads are choosing more often “daring” which stands for truth, whereas the enemies prefer daring, unaware that they are bringing truth to the surface. However, imagine that I didn’t say everything about the dangerous game “Truth or Dare”, hence I will write another part.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: Precious Puppy 🐶💕 Pals (second version)

Any beholder of the illustration can recognize that with the puppies, I am referring to Hwang Yoon-Gu and Kim Dan.

In episode 23, Mingwa introduced the maknae Potato as a dog. (chapter 23) On the other hand, the physical therapist has always been associated with a hamster, like in this image. So how did I come to connect the main lead to a puppy dog? (chapter 47) It is because Shin Okja called her grandson “her puppy dog”.

1. Kim Dan’s birth as puppy and its signification

It is not anodyne at all, for it indicates doc Dan’s transformation. He is no longer a little boy (chapter 5), but a young dog. This signifies that in the bathroom, the main lead’s true nature came to the surface due to the bad news concerning his grandmother. (chapter 47) Yet, a puppy embodies innocence and inexperience. Thus it needs the guidance of a mother. On the other hand, in my essays about the doctor, I kept describing him as a person who would constantly grow and mature. So “a puppy dog” would appear as a contradiction to my previous interpretation. Nonetheless, we shouldn’t forget that this was representing the grandmother’s desire. By turning him into a puppy dog, she expects from him obedience and loyalty. She is denying his right to determine his own life. He needs to follow its master. Hence this scene announces a certain regression for Kim Dan. On the other hand, I believe that this is just temporary. What the elderly woman didn’t know is that by linking him to a dog, she was freeing Kim Dan from society as well. He is now an animal. He belongs to Nature from that moment on. This animal symbolizes freedom and independency. So when the grandmother described him as a puppy dog (chapter 47), she didn’t realize that she was telling him that he should do anything in order to survive. She was encouraging him not only to find a new home, but also to protect himself. As a conclusion, her words were ambiguous. On the one hand, she was putting chains on him with her new request, for she was expecting loyalty from him. (chapter 53). On the other hand, she was also cutting off ties with him symbolically. She was also liberating him from any obligation and expectation, as her favor was linked to a single moment: watching the sunset once again. The moment he does this, she can no longer ask for a new favor, especially after admitting him that she had never done anything for him. (Chapter 53) In that moment, she became the person indebted towards him. I would even add, she was inciting her grandson to follow his instincts, though I doubt that she recognized the consequences of her words. Kim Dan should no longer follow traditions, like do everything for her sake. So the patting on the head is an allusion to Nietzsche’s transcendence of conventional morality. [For more read Effective Anguish] Hence I come to the following conclusion. With her words, Kim Dan’s animal instincts were triggered. It is relevant, because animal symbolizes nature, which stands in opposition to civilization. The latter represents laws, social norms and money! But money means nothing to a puppy! And now, you comprehend why Kim Dan could only reject Choi Gilseok’s offer. (chapter 48) Furthermore, Jinx-philes could observe how the doctor had followed his instincts during the conversation with Choi Gilseok in different panels, like for example in this image. (chapter 48) The idiom “fishy” is a reference to smell, indicating that he was relying on his own senses. But we have another evidence that the puppy dog was using all his senses to judge his counterpart: (chapter 48) He rejected the touch from Choi Gilseok. That’s how he could detect the director’s hypocrisy. He refused to drink the coffee from the senior, although it had been recommended. As you can imagine, all his 5 senses were on alert, and the latter are strongly intertwined with instincts. In addition, when he asked his counterpart to go to the point and speak frankly (chapter 48), he was urging Choi Gilseok to drop all manners. Yet, Manhwalovers should keep in mind that the synonyms for manners are etiquette and ceremony. This proves that manners stand for civilization. But what are good manners?

In the last picture, Jinx-addicts can detect doc Dan’s good manners (“please”), yet at the same time a certain rudeness. He is not drinking the coffee (“wasting food”) and he is not obeying to the director. (Chapter 48) This means, he was disrespecting the elder. However, his disrespect didn’t start at the café, but in front of the gym. (chapter 48) He refused to take the card from the director. However, the moment his grandmother was brought up, he became obedient and accepted the invitation. (chapter 48) He acted out of loyalty and love for her. Nevertheless, the director’s offer for his halmoni served him to see the truth. His behavior during the conversation exposes the awakening of his wild and rebellious side. Thus we could say, Doc Dan showed more and more his rudeness. He left without asking permission and saying goodbye. (Chapter 48) He even gave an order to the patriarch and turned his back to him. No wonder why Choi Gilseok got so upset. (Chapter 48) To conclude, the conversation displayed that Kim Dan was already following his halmoni’s advice, he was living as a dog. This made me smirk, because I could detect how Joo Jaekyung had rubbed off on Kim Dan!! 😂 (Chapter 7) Thus I deduce that Kim Dan will follow more and more his instincts and as such ignore more social norms! I will elaborate further this point in the last part: predictions.😉

But what is the role of a dog? It is to act as a guardian and protector. Hence the dog symbolizes home and family, as the latter is supposed to guard the household. But for that to happen, the dog has to be raised and treated properly. Consequently, the basis of the relationship between dog and home is affection and trust. Therefore it is no coincidence that dog stands for loyalty, courage, vigilance, companionship and friendship too. Everyone knows the saying “dog is man’s best friend”. Under this new perspective, it becomes comprehensible why I added so many hearts in the illustration about the puppies. These two characters symbolize true friendship. Thus I come to the following deduction: Kim Dan is about to get truly adopted by Team Black, while it looked the opposite at the end of the season. He might have been wearing a uniform and a jacket Team Black, yet there were signs that he wasn’t truly part of the team. (Chapter 43) He wasn’t simply left out here, when it was dinner. They never questioned the origins of his tiredness, indicating a certain neglect and disinterest. Their concern was rather superficial. He was not included as well, when Oh Daehyun and the other members prepared a surprise party. Hence he was caught by surprise. (chapter 43) The cause for this issue is that Kim Dan was hired as the private Physical Therapist for the champion. He occupies a special position, for he is no fighter. Yet, he did everything to integrate his new family by treating the other members, though it was never his responsibility officially. (chapter 47) But for the adoption to happen, he needs to prove his loyalty. How will he do it? Once again… wait for the part with the predictions. Yes, I am taunting my attentive readers.

2. Doc Dan and Team Black

But now, I would like to return my attention to the grandmother and the two puppies. While writing the first part, a detail caught my attention. Thus I created a table of the three panels so that people could understand how I came to this new discovery.

Chapter 5Chapter 23Chapter 47

What caught my attention is that when Shin Okja treated the protagonist as a little boy, she caressed his cheeks. But when she called him a puppy dog, her stroke changed. She was patting his head. In other words, the halmoni was copying the gesture from Oh Daehyun and Kim Changmin! 😮 We could say, she was giving her blessing and some strength to her poor puppy. It was to encourage him to become strong.

It is important, because only in episode 47, we discover that Potato as lucky charm has never been efficient for the fighters! (chapter 47) They could never break into the MFC! Yes, chapter 47 actually exposed the falsehood of this belief: Potato hadn’t been bringing luck to Team Black. But why? The first reason is simple. It is because of his good vibes. (chapter 23) He stands for innocence too. None of the fighters were mad or angry enough to hurt their opponents. Yes, their “killer instincts” had not been awakened. And now, you comprehend why the author portrayed the fighters as chibies in episode 47. (chapter 47) She was underlining their innocence and naivety. Thus they are still ignorant of the existence of schemes in the MFC world. They have the impression that the underground fighting ring and MFC are two different worlds. (Chapter 47) That’s the reason why they were not expecting that their idol would get so hurt or lose the fight. Kim Dan didn’t dare to contradict them, especially when Potato asked for his opinion. (chapter 47) In my eyes, Doc Dan didn’t dare to ruin the maknae’s illusion about his idol, though he thought otherwise. His broken sentences and his drop of sweat are revealing his discomfort and skepticism. He was not sure about the success of his VIP client. But Kim Dan as his PT knew about the champion’s true conditions: he is not truly healthy. But why are the fighters so innocent?

Park Namwook as their coach raised them too kindly. He treated them like little kids, while he was really harsh towards his star. (chapter 7) (chapter 26) That’s how it dawned on me what had been happening in the past. Don’t forget that Park Namwook is the coach of Black Team. Hence he brought the fighters to the match himself and left Potato, Joo Jaekyung and Kim Dan behind. (chapter 23) While it looks like he has high expectations from his members, the reality is different. He offered them chicken (chapter 26) or gave them new jackets, as compensation for their disappointment and bad mood! (chapter 36) To sum up, he was buying their loyalty. Under this new light, it becomes comprehensible why the coach of Team Black treated Seonho so gently (chapter 46) and why he was worried about the desertion and betrayal from members. (chapter 46) It is because the success of the gym relies only on the champion’s glory and the number of members. Till the end of season 1, he has not changed his behavior yet. (chapter 52) He only relies on the star’s image and success while trying to take credit from his fame. He is his manager and coach, he was the one who made him into a celebrity. Hence he claims to be the gym owner. Joo Jaekyung has always been the face of Team Black, hence the manager came to neglect the other fighters. The members from Team Black have not participated in any official bout yet. It signifies that with a defeat and an injury, the gym has no other income! The words from Heesung’s manager were valid for the gym. (chapter 31) It looks like I am diverting from the topic, as I am now talking about the fighters and the gym. No wonder why most of the members switched the gym, as soon as the champion lost and his reputation got tarnished. Nonetheless, keep in mind that his game with Baek Junmin ended up with a TIE. So it is not a complete defeat. In my opinion, the schemers desired to tame the Emperor, not to ruin him, as they definitely need him to make money.

But like mentioned in the first part, a dog is strongly intertwined with home and family. The latter is its guardian. The problem is that at Team Black, the opposite was happening. The members from Team Black would protect the dogs by leaving them behind at the gym! (chapter 23) Kim Dan and Yoon-Gu had no task at all. The latter were treated like playmates and nothing more. Hence the manager asked patience from the doctor. (chapter 36) He should keep the star company, as no one was willing to be exposed to his sour mood and roughness. To conclude, both puppies were treated the same way: like puppies and not dogs or better said as fighters.

However, home is not just alluding to a place, but to people. Secondly, Jinx-philes could keep in mind Choi Gilseok’s goal. What did he want exactly? He wasn’t only motivated by his desire of revenge (chapter 46), but also by his greed. He had lost so much money. He needed to refill his pockets. Thus his wish was to “kill” the emperor and as such to ruin Team Black. In other words, he had planned the destruction of the rival gym. With the victory, Baek Junmin could replace the champion, and Choi’s gym King Of MMA would attract members. And my prediction came true. With the tie, many members from Team Black went to King Of MMA hoping that they would come to get rich and famous very quickly. (chapter 52) And since the other fighters from Team Black had never been able to break through MFC, it is not entirely surprising why they made such a decision. With their desertion and the champion’s ruined image, the future of the gym Team Black seems to be sealed: failure. Under this new light, my avid readers can grasp the true signification of this gesture: (chapter 49) It was not just about Kim Dan’s fate, but also Team Black’s. Hence he can not quit or run away. This new interpretation made me perceive the entrance of Kim Dan in the arena in a new light. (chapter 50) Remember how I said that the locker room had become a temple. Thus I come to the conclusion that he got baptized there. He discovered the power of his hands, similar to this scene. (Chapter 14) So when he comes to the arena, he is still following his instincts, unaware of his own metamorphosis. He is no longer a puppy, but a dog. Deep down, he feels that he has to be there despite his agony. He needs to be there in order to protect his home. To conclude, in the locker room, the doctor reached adulthood. Interesting is the chosen perspective from Mingwa. It was, as though he was flying high in the sky, like a yeouiju. (chapter 40) In this image, he has to look up, whereas in the other panel, the beholder has the impression that doc Dan is rather standing on the same level than his soulmate, the alpha Jaekyung. However, since the athlete blamed him for the incident and rejected his hand, for Kim Dan, it sounded that he was no longer needed. (chapter 53) This exposes that the physical therapist learned through this terrible incident the huge significance of a PT. The latter is the sportsman’s protector. He is the one making sure that the athletes don’t ruin their career. (chapter 27) Thus I come to the following conclusion. With the switch of the spray, Joo Jaekyung was forced to recognize the importance of a physical therapist. Keep in mind that till his meeting with Kim Dan, he never saw them as necessary. Even before his immanent match, he kept looking down on his soulmate. (chapter 42) Here, it becomes obvious that he didn’t see his PT as a partner, but as an underling.

Interesting is that the dog is the domesticated version of the wolf.

Thus this animal represents a combination of two worlds: nature (freedom) and civilization (rules, duties). He is attached to a place and he can not do what pleases him. This explains why the alpha is getting tamed. Furthermore, I realized that the dog stands for selflessness as well. He is not living for himself, but for his “family and owner”. This aspect was palpable in the puppy’s love declaration: (chapter 35) Thus it dawned on me why Joo Jaekyung reacted so violently, when he received the golden keychain. (chapter 45) Have you ever seen a wolf wearing a collar? No, this animal symbolizes freedom. What the champion wants from his soulmate is the following: he wished his puppy dog to follow him! (chapter 40) And that’s how the champion will come to realize that he can not live like before, as Kim Dan can not keep up to him. He is physically weaker. He desires his loved one to always look at him, to never leave his side, to stop living like a stray dog. (chapter 4) (chapter 48) Yes, these images represent a metaphor of a wandering dog. On the other hand, the shadow below the doctor is indicating that he is slowly turning into a human being out of flesh and blood. He is no longer living like a spirit.

But since the doctor chose to listen to his boss by quitting, the dog ended up with no home. Hence he even gave up on the Wedding Cabinet. So we should perceive the vanishing main lead as the beginning of his real freedom. (chapter 53) Observe that the doctor’s shadow is getting bigger. I interpret it as a sign of his growth, and it implies that Kim Dan is leaving traces behind inviting Joo Jaekyung to follow him. In the nature, far away from the city, the wolf should be able to reconnect with his true nature: freedom, but also loyalty and family. Home is no longer a place, but a person: (chapter 53) As you can see, with this new interpretation, I recognized that at the end, Joo Jaekyung stopped being under the influence of PArk Namwook. The latter hasn’t recognized the true role of a PT for an athlete yet. Hence he has no problem to hire a new one. (chapter 53) They are just tools and nothing more.

3. Yoon-Gu, the hidden puppy

Striking is that doc Dan was the first one to compare Yoon-Gu to a puppy, (chapter 29) while all the others called Yoon-Gu as Potato. (chapter 9) The image divulges us the origin of this nickname: coach Jeong Yosep. Yet, this shows us the naivety from the hyung. And what did the other fighters do? They simply followed the suggestion from their elder: (chapter 23) Note that the cute puppy never appreciated their gesture. Because the maknae was associated with a potato (“Tater Tot”), he was left behind. They imagined that if he were to come to fights, he would be eaten alive. This is the other reason why Potato was not invited to watch the fights first. Interesting is that the doctor was the only one respecting the maknae by calling him Yoon-Gu, exactly like he wished. (Chapter 23) This shows that he was not infantilizing him despite judging him as a child or “puppy”. (Chapter 29)

But Yoon-Gu is not a potato, but a dog. Hence he is brave and can be rude. (Chapter 49) Not only he yelled, but also he protected his star by standing in the front line. (Chapter 49) I detected a huge contrast. He is the only one with clenched fists, ready to punch the other fighters or even Choi Gilseok, whereas the other members were trying to restrain their athlete, though the perpetrator was in reality the other director. As you can see, exactly like his hyung doc Dan and Joo Jaekyung, Potato is also disregarding good manners, when it is necessary. I could include another example for his impoliteness: (chapter 35) He stood up, yelled and gave an order to the artist, though he is a junior. No wonder why the other guests turned around and looked at him. But this shows his strength, as he is following his instincts and as such his heart. He has already developed his own moral codex.

Moreover, because of his weight and seize, he does appear as young and as such weak. However, the hyungs from Team Black were all making a huge mistake: such fighters are by no means less dangerous than bigger guys. The best example are the punches Joo Jaekyung received from Kim Dan. (chapter 7) He might have not wounded his partner terribly, but we shouldn’t forget that he was facing the Emperor. To conclude, by calling him Potato, the fighters were misjudging the young fighter. Kim Dan was the first one to identify him correctly. He was a dog, hence he desired to treat the champion as his master.

Potato’s dream exposed his true nature: he was thinking like dog. (chapter 23) His desire was to become the Emperor’s companion and as such best friend. The problem is that he was projecting his own thoughts onto the protagonist. The latter is not a dog, but a wolf. Moreover, Jinx-philes can sense that in his mind, the maknae was viewing the training as a playground. However, for the Emperor, life is like a battlefield, where death can strike at any moment. It is deadly serious. So in the star’s eyes, training has nothing to do with pleasure and fun, but survival. That’s why Joo Jaekyung received punches from his soulmate, a reminder that he needed to be careful. And that’s how Kim Dan earned the athlete’s respect. (Chapter 8) I noticed that the champion initially only listened to violence. It was, as if he had internalized this Nature’s law: the strongest prevails. No wonder why the champion didn’t react to Potato’s admiration so positively. (Chapter 23)

I also think, this false perception about the athlete (chapter 23) came from the treatment Potato was receiving from the other members of Team Back. He was treasured and protected. So he imagined that at some point, the champion would come to notice him and his dedication and treat him like the others. However, Joo Jaekyung mistrusts people and as such he never desired to have a friend. Hence Yoon-Gu could never become Jaekyung’s best friend.

4. The birth of a true friendship

In the same chapter, Mingwa placed the two puppies next to each other. (chapter 23) Interesting is that she cut the chibi Kim Dan in half. Why? In my opinion, the main lead had not found his true self yet. She didn’t place any puppy above his head as well, because she wanted to keep her readers in the dark. However, let’s not forget that a puppy will recognize another puppy much more easily. Therefore Potato felt jealous and resentful first. (chapter 25) Moreover, we should interpret his nightmare like this. The puppy doc Dan had already marked his territory: (chapter 25), though in his vision it looked like the roles were switched. The “dog” was the champion, whereas the doctor was the owner. That’s the other reason why Potato was so worked up. He preferred the strong man or beast.

However, Potato noticed the main lead’s isolation. (chapter 25) The latter was trying to learn more about MMA, as he desired to improve his skills as PT. (Chapter 25) That’s how Potato came to offer his assistance. Interesting is that Yoon-Gu became the teacher for the physical therapist. (chapter 25) It is relevant, because the maknae was acting like a sunbae and not like a junior. He was given responsibility. His task was quite important compared to the coffee incident. With such a task, the cute puppy got to learn the importance of PT. This explicates why Potato always paid attention to the protagonist and his duties afterwards. Though Kim Dan had been constantly diminishing himself as physical therapist, in front of Potato he acted differently: meticulous, dedicated and caring. As you can see, this training session had huge repercussions for the chow chow.

Their interactions reminded me of Potato’s dream: (chapter 23) Without realizing it, Potato was replacing his idol with the cute Doc Dan. Let’s not forget that so far, Joo Jaekyung has never jogged or trained with Kim Dan. Thus I couldn’t help myself thinking that this could actually happen in the future between the two dogs, as they belong to the same weight category. They would help each other in their career. But during the training session, they were both puppies.

Through the training session, the two puppies came to open up to each other. (Chapter 25) Hence it is not surprising that Kim Dan chose to repay Potato’s kindness by fulfilling his dream. (chapter 26) He was following his heart and as such his instincts. That’s the reason why money was out of question.

I am quite sure that his reproach towards his idol is the moment when Kim Dan detected the maknae’s true nature: First, he barked, (chapter 25), then he lowered his face like a moping mutt. (chapter 25) Because of his sacrifice and generosity, doc Dan became a role model in Potato’s eyes. (chapter 26)

However, since he had discovered the secret between the two protagonists, he decided to protect their relationship. For him, they are a couple and that’s it. Hence he acted like a guardian, when Heesung appeared in the picture. It was, as if he had found his home finally. (chapter 31) But how could he judge the actor as a danger? It is because he was using his senses as well. Don’t forget that they had bumped into each other (chapter 31) Secondly, since Yoon-Gu is a dog, this signifies that he can not be bought with money or presents either. Hence he could only mistrust the artist’s generosity. It is important to recall that before meeting the “angel”, Heesung would simply offer meals (chapter 30) and not expensive stuff like designer clothes or electronics. So Potato was not wrong either to mistrust the actor first, for the latter was indeed expecting affection in return despite his claim. He did want to date the doctor, but the puppy knew that the protagonists were together. He represented a threat to his new found home.

Interesting is that the comedian was the second person to identify Yoon-Gu’s true personality. (chapter 31) Heesung described him as ugly, which is actually an insult. Note the contrast. Heesung is smiling despite his words. It is because he was voicing his annoyance at Potato. The latter represented a hindrance to his courting.

For me, the trip to the States represents a turning point in their relationship. Though Potato was still admiring the champion (chapter 40), the former came to appreciate the doctor much more than before. (chapter 40) First, he informs him about his patient’s conditions. On the other hand, it becomes obvious that he worries much more about the doctor’s health. His increasing care started with the party. (chapter 37) When Potato and Daehyun saw that Kim Dan was feeling down, they tried to cheer him up. Moreover, let’s not forget that when they got caught partying, the hyung tried to protect them: (chapter 37) Besides, Yoon-Gu witnessed the effects of the drug (chapter 38). Contrary to the other fighter, he touched his head. This gesture reminded me of a mother’s. And now, I know why Kim Dan saw Potato as a puppy. (chapter 29) It is because unconsciously, he was projecting himself onto the maknae. The latter might be innocent too, but like the description is mentioning it, he is already a semi-professional in term of skill levels and is able to teach regular gym clients. To sum up, as a fighter, he is no longer a puppy. Thus the champion doubted his perception. So we should see the training session as a “mother” teaching her child how to fight. (chapter 25) On the other hand, Yoon-Gu lacks experiences, for he has never been exposed to the cruelty of this world, unlike Kim Dan or Joo Jaekyung. His fighting spirit is not developed yet.

If the two puppies were destined to become best friends, why was Kim Dan alone after their return from the States? There exist many reasons. First, it is related to his confession to Heesung where he describes his “love” as “cheer that person”. (Chapter 35) However, this term indicates that he is thinking more like a fan. At the same time, it exposes Potato’s passivity. He is just standing by the side and watching. He is doing nothing except “thinking and wishing happiness”. But the definition of “love” is caring, knowledge, respect and responsibility. [For more read “The Art Of Loving”] And now, you comprehend why the puppy could never get the love from Joo Jaekyung. He wanted his idol to become responsible for him, while he knew nothing about him and his tragic past. He is only interested in the champion and the present. Thus I deduce that since Potato knew that the protagonists were together, he thought that Joo Jaekyung would take care of his lover. Yes, he was thinking exactly like Heesung. (Chapter 40) Therefore it is not surprising why after mentioning the incident with the MFC security guys to Park Namwook. (Chapter 40), he didn’t follow his boss despite his concern. In his eyes, it was Joo Jaekyung’s role as his soulmate to take care of his partner. Furthermore, since Potato came to value doc Dan as PT, it becomes understandable why he brought up the vanishing of Kim Dan. For him, the latter is already part of Team Black and plays an important role, as he is taking care of the physical condition of the Emperor.

But there exists another reason why Yoon-Gu neglected his future friend. The former was busy because of his love life. He had a secret relationship. There’s no doubt that the admiration for the champion must have bothered the actor: (chapter 41) Thus the latter must have suggested to go out during the planned birthday party. (chapter 43) This could be seen as a violation of his belief: Joo Jaekyung is his idol! Here, the puppy was starting distancing himself from the Emperor. His absence is displaying that he was transcending social conventions. Therefore it is no coincidence that he agreed, when the boxers compared the champion to a thug! (chapter 47) Little by little, he got influenced by his other hyungs who would always listen to Park Namwook. Therefore it is not surprising that at the hospital, he came to blame the main lead, but not the manager. (chapter 52) He never questioned why the coach didn’t stop Kim Dan from quitting. On the other hand, I wondered how he came to change his mind about his idol. It can not be his brutality (chapter 1) and rudeness, for he didn’t criticize the athlete in the first episode or episode 7. In my eyes, the maknae lacks critical thinking. Nevertheless, we shouldn’t overlook that he followed the members’ behavior. No one from Team Black called Kim Dan and looked out for him. They all abandoned him after the match. (chapter 52) They only talked about the lost members, not about the physical therapist. This exposes that they didn’t treat him as one of them. To conclude, as time passes on, Yoon-Gu came to mimic and think like hyung Namwook.

While Yoon-Gu was slowly distancing himself from the alpha, his respect and care for Kim Dan was even stronger than before. Therefore he asked for his opinion. He saw Kim Dan as an expert. (Chapter 47). In my eyes, it is related to his job as a physical therapist and its role in the champion’s career. This explicates why in the locker room, he paid attention to the main lead (Chapter 49) and helped him. I have to admit that the way the main lead was holding his hand reminded me a little dog. (chapter 49) For me, it becomes clear that the more time Potato and Kim Dan interacted together, the more the chow chow valued the job as physical therapist as significant in the career of an athlete. Besides, thanks to Kim Dan, the young puppy had the impression that he was contributing himself to his champion’s success too. It gave his presence a meaning. In other words, the puppies bonded through their jobs. That’s the reason why I am quite certain that with the recent incident, Potato will change his attitude towards Kim Dan. His vanishing made him realize how important he was to the team. (chapter 52) Hence he looked so upset and sad. Thus I can only come to the deduction that for Kim Dan’s return, he will do anything. Moreover, after the discovery of the scheme, there is no doubt that the chowchow will become Kim Dan’s guardian. He will protect him, as he failed to do so in the locker room. At no moment, he vouched for the PT’s innocence, he chose to follow the hyungs. On the one hand, we could see glimpses of a change in the locker room. He not only gave him an advice, but he spoke loudly and clearly to his role model: (chapter 50) He was cheering him up! On the other hand, he still remained passive, and didn’t question the sunbaes like Park Namwook or Yosep. One thing is sure. After the last incident, he should have realized cheering someone is not truly loving someone. And this brings me to the other reason why Kim Dan was alone between 41 and 47. Yoon-Gu didn’t know doc Dan that well. He has no idea about his past and his actual situation. He can not expect the champion to act like in the States, as now the situation is different. He is already injured. Consequently, I am quite certain that it is also time for the semi-professional to reveal his true nature: he is a chow chow in verity! He sometimes acts more like a mother towards Kim Dan, though the latter is his hyung. Take the last panel as an example. Yoon-Gu is strong, extremely loyal and intelligent! His nickname Potato might be cute, but it doesn’t reflect his personality.

Finally, the third reason for his passivity is that from the outside, it looked like the relationship between the two main leads was fine. Even Choi Gilseok was thinking that their relationship had not changed at all. (Chapter 50) However, the doctor (chapter 47) was hiding his sadness and pain behind his job. How could Potato notice his suffering? Kim Dan never let his wounds transpire. Finally, we shouldn’t overlook the fact that Kim Dan never confided to the puppy dog as well. The protagonist has always been a loner, like we could see it in his memories. (Chapter 47) He never had a friend before, and Joo Jaekyung was more than a friend. (Chapter 21) He was first of all his boss and his landlord. Yoon-Gu is not connected to the main lead because of money. The foundation of their relationship is based on trust, care and respect. Thus I deduce that Potato is on his way to become not only his first true friend, but also his second stan. He might have noticed his angelic nature in the past (chapter 26), but his adoration for the champion was still very strong. (Chapter 40) However, when Potato helped doc Dan in the locker room, he expressed his admiration for the first time. (Chapter 49) Though he still followed the herd, he turned around and spoke loudly to his hyung. It shows his increasing attention and care. (Chapter 50) Furthermore, his words were indicating that he was waiting for him. Since I detected that Yoon-Gu is the only one among the members showing a great interest in Physical Therapy through his actions, I can’t help myself thinking that the young fighter might decide to change his career later and follow doc Dan’s footsteps.

5. The role of their friendship

Since their nature is similar, they can understand each other very well. Hence it is only natural that they are destined to become best friends. Thanks to the two puppies, Team Black will be saved from destruction. It is no coincidence. Youth represents the future. Without children, humanity is doomed. Nevertheless, there exists another cause for their friendship. (Chapter 33) Yes, through them, the dragon and the gumiho can become real friends. So far, they had been more frenemies. They know each other’s secret (chapter 33), hence they can talk frankly to each other. Heesung knows that he won’t be condemned for his confession. (Chapter 33) Thanks to him, the actor can drop all good manners and expose his true self. In the essay  Two Worlds, I announced a return to nature and the transformation of Kim Dan reflects this interpretation. Remember that the dog symbolize the union of nature and culture. At the same time, I had another revelation. Kim Dan is a magician, because he is able thanks to his touch to turn a wolf into a dragon or into a cat. (Chapter 44) And what did the doctor do during that wonderful night? He patted his lover on his head (chapter 44). He was telling him that he was doing a good job! One might say that he treated him like a little child. The second interpretation is that he was treating him like a pet. The dog was complimenting his lover, the wolf!

5. Predictions and reality

In my first version, I had presented the following prediction. Kim Dan would come to use his fists. MY reasoning was that since I described that Kim Dan had become a dog, he would be following his instincts. This signifies that etiquette and laws are no longer important. Yet, Jinx-philes shouldn’t jump to the conclusion that the doctor has become a beast. No, don’t forget that a dog represents the link between wildness and domesticity, between abandon and self-restrain. Hence I assume that he is on his way to develop his own moral codex, which are based on Nature’s laws, and as such like moral laws: faithfulness, protection and integrity, while he will drop his good manners, the symbol of civilization. However, I overlooked an important aspect: the influence of the environment. Kim Dan was still in the sports arena and as such in the city. Both represent civilization. Moreover, Kim Dan still has his grandmother who embodies social norms and conformity. Thus he didn’t question authorities and vent his anger. In addition, we should consider the grandmother’s deaths the moment for the PT’s true emancipation. He is no longer bound by social norms and conformity. Hence we should still expect that he will forget his good manners and even stand up for himself. But which good manners will he disregard exactly? (chapter 49) Respecting the elders! For me, Kim Dan will see red, when he hears the truth about the incident. From that moment on, he will start questioning not only seniors (manager Park Namwook), but also authorities (doctors). (chapter 1) Yes, he never exposed the truth. He didn’t even try to sue the man.

Imagine the scandal. A physical therapist is punching a senior, even a director. He would appear as a crazy person. What did Nietzsche say about craziness? “Madness is rare in individuals – but in groups, parties, nations, and ages it is the rule.” The madness is already present in this society, as MFC uses money and medias to control the fans. Like everyone else, Choi Gilseok thinks that money rules the world. (chapter 50) Therefore he is safe. And how did the main lead describe the antagonist? As a crazy person! (chapter 48) He had judged the man correctly. While the director believes that money can buy everything, he is overlooking that money is powerless in front of a punch, as it is just paper. (chapter 42)

Though my idea was that Kim Dan would punch someone, my prediction was not entirely wrong. Potato was the one who used his fists and questioned his sunbae. (chapter 52) His behavior shows that he was no longer respecting social norms, respecting the elders. While in the beginning, he still followed Seonho (chapter 52), at the end he chose to leave the restaurant on his own accord. Yes, he stopped being a follower of “herd mentality”. (chapter 52) But who caused him to change like that? Naturally, it was first his idol. (chapter 52) However, since Kim Dan had been framed for the incident, there is no doubt that the PT was also the other motivation. That’s how it dawned on me that thanks to Kim Dan, Potato is following his idol’s footsteps: he is breaking social norms. Hence it is very likely that this young man was banned from the restaurant after the physical argument. In other words, thanks to Team Jaekyung-Dan, Potato’s natural fighting instincts are getting more pronounced. Little by little, he is losing his innocence while maintaining his purity. He is still loyal and protective. Despite his disappointment in the champion, he still chose to stay at the gym.

Very early on, I had announced that Kim Dan would become a fighter! He had always restrained himself (18, 42) because of his grandmother. He didn’t want her to get into trouble. But since she is about to die, Kim Dan has nothing to lose. Both puppies are making the same transformation in the end. Hence they are destined to become best friends. For me, it signifies that the moment Kim Dan returns to the gym, Potato will treat him as a real hyung, a role model. He will listen to his advices, which is important, for the MFC matchmaker and Park Namwook are only using fighters as possessions and tools. They should make money as quickly as possible. They are racing against time, and they don’t pay attention to mental well-being.

Now, take a closer look at this panel: (chapter 49) The hyungs and Oh Daehyun were restraining the star, for they feared that he would punch the “old man”. But no one paid attention to the puppies, even less to doc Dan. They have the impression that as an educated man, he will never use his hands like that. This image was revealing Potato’s transformation as well. Little by little, he was becoming a guardian, a real protector. On the other hand, keep in mind my previous statement: Joo Jaekyung understands the language of the hands and violence. The star was never upset, when Kim Dan punched him. From my point of view, the moment Kim Dan defends himself, the champion can only be happy, for he tried to teach him to protect himself. (chapter 26) In other words, both worlds (medical and sports) will join their hands together. Kim Dan and Joo JAekyung will learn from each other, which will naturally bring some changes at the gym. Their partnership will affect the fighters’ career in the long run. Their bodies will be protected from overuse and money will no longer be the motivation to accept a challenge. Training will be more focused on fun and teaching than on work and money.

So far, none of the members from Team Black questioned the decisions and actions from the hyungs. They were always respectful towards them. Yet, note that in episode 47, the doctor took over Park Namwook’s role. (chapter 47) Little by little, he gained authority among the staff. But how can he do that? Let’s not forget that after the match, the staff is usually invited to enter the ring like here. (chapter 40) I am quite certain that some readers might be shocked or call me crazy… but actually such an incident was a blessing in disguise. How so? It is because it pushed both protagonists to drop their bias and flaws.

With his return, he would create a new event. Team Black is challenging King Of MMA! Thanks to Kim Dan, our little fighters would get the opportunity to break through MFC! (chapter 47) However, there is no doubt that the physical therapist is a thorn in their eyes.

Finally, according to my interpretation, Kim Dan is Saturn. He is the owner of time! By becoming a dog, he reconnected to his true nature and has time on his hands now. Hence he came to judge the meeting with Choi Gilseok as a waste of time. (chapter 48) Is it not funny that each interpretation I made in the past gets more validation after the release of each new episode? Saturn brings Karma to people: retribution or reward. Park Namwook received his karma by not protecting his champion and claiming that he was the gym owner. The question is if the man has learned his lessons from the incident.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.

Jinx: 🐍 Serpentine🎗 Harmony in Dan’s Dynamic

When my inquisitive readers contemplate the illustration for this analysis, they can detect the presence of a fragile balance between three people: Joo Jaekyung, Kim Dan and Team Black. The latter is represented by the snake. I selected beads for each group, because they imply movement and change. Naturally, the physical therapist is caught in the middle. It is because since episode 7 we have been witnessing a subtle fight between the captain of Team Black and the other sportsmen. But why?

1. Sharing and jealousy

First, it is related to the champion’s jealousy. (chapter 7) In the essay Lucky loser and jinxed winner (full version)” , I detected how Kim Dan affected the champion’s relationship with his members. For the first time, Joo Jaekyung shared the shower room with Oh Daehyun and the other fighters. (chapter 8) Secondly, in the analysis “Sharing is caring“, I elaborated how the champion had never had a family dinner, but thanks to the second main lead, Joo Jaekyung discovered home-made breakfasts and was encouraged to eat with the staff from Team Black. Note that till the birthday dinner in chapter 43, he never ate the same dishes than the coach and the fighters. (chapter 43) As a conclusion, the physical therapist embodies “sharing” which is strongly connected to eating. Furthermore, the symbol for giving is the hand which fits Heesung’s description about Kim Dan: “Magic Touch”. (chapter 31). It is important to recall that the artist came to discover the angel, for the latter offered his assistance unrequested. (chapter 30) As a conclusion, Joo Jaekyung is taught how to share through the doctor. This means that at some point, the champion will realize that he has to share the main lead too, if he wants to become truly happy. How so?

Like the quote above is indicating it, jealousy is not simply a negative emotion. In fact, this feeling serves as a reminder for the jealous person. The latter should improve their relationship.

Thus I deduce that on the one hand jealousy is strongly intertwined with modification and adjustment. The latter stands in opposition to routine and old habits. On the other hand, the condition for a positive change is that the person can identify this emotion and ponder on its causes and consequences. This signifies that the person has to be more rational and calm. Mingwa exposed it in chapter 35, when the athlete questioned his change of behavior and trick:  (chapter 35) This scene represents the first step of the athlete’s meditation. Interesting is that this self-reflection got interrupted by the text from the journalist. Consequently, the athlete’s old habits resurfaced. Thus the athlete began neglecting the doctor again. Additionally, identifying jealousy and its cause means that emotional intelligence is necessary. However, Joo Jaekyung possesses a low EI… yes, he really has the mind-set of a baby.

These are the signs of low Emotional Intelligence.

This list corresponds to the champion’s personality: his “jinx” exposes his pessimistic attitude. In these two panels, the beholder can view his poor emotional self-control (chapter 7), self-centeredness, poor social skills (chapter 43), low empathy, how he is blaming others. Thus I come to the conclusion that one of the doctor’s role is to encourage the celebrity to develop empathy, as the latter is necessary for a high EM. The other task is to let him experience mistakes and learn from them. Like mentioned in the previous essay, Joo Jaekyung is Mister Perfect and Kim Dan Mister Mistake. Through the mistakes, the athlete is experiencing the positive side of errors. This brings me naturally back to “sharing” which is also a synonym for compassion and love.

As you can see, jealousy is linked not only to love, but also to action and change. Therefore it is no coincidence that the champion felt the need to punch the sandbag, after Heesung expressed his desire to date Kim Dan. (chapter 34) He was presented as a hindrance to the artist’s happiness. (chapter 34)

2. The causes for the champion’s jealousy

But why is the champion so jealous and possessive of Kim Dan? It is related to his undetected low self-esteem and trust issues. Distrust is an important determinant in experiencing and expressing jealousy. This explicates why in the beginning of the story, the athlete was so rude to the doctor. (chapter 7) He didn’t know Kim Dan at all. Thus he utilized the contract as reminder (chapter 8), as he felt that he had no other tool to keep his partner by his side. In addition, in order to control his jealousy, he always employed the same method: SEX!! (chapter 34) Consequently, as long as Joo Jaekyung could not control his possessiveness and jealousy, he was shooting himself in the foot. Which corresponds to the metaphor with too much salt in the food. Mingwa gave us many examples for this situation. When the champion became jealous in episode 7, he forced the physical therapist to have sex with him. Thus his karma was to be perceived as a man obsessed with sex. Then, in episode 9, he provoked Kim Dan with the drink.  (chapter 9) It was, as if he wanted to steal the show from the physical therapist. His punishment was to take care of the physical therapist, but the latter never witnessed his caring side due to his high intoxication. When he challenged the comedian (chapter 34), he deceived the doctor, imposed his will on Kim Dan out of fear that the latter might not choose him. The result was that the doctor came to view himself as a tool for the athlete’s jinx again. Then at the hotel, he poured the coca cola on the physical therapist’s head (chapter 37) giving the impression that he was resenting Kim Dan the most. However, in reality, he was jealous of Oh Daehyun and Potato, for the latter were having a good time with his lover, while he was left alone in his bedroom. While they were happily laughing with Kim Dan, he was totally excluded. (chapter 37) He was envious that they were the source of Kim Dan’s happiness, whereas he was not. Finally, when the athlete confronted them, the doctor sided with them. (chapter 37) In other words, sharing happiness is triggering his jealousy.

3. Jealousy and happiness

Manhwaphiles can observe this phenomenon in episode 7 and 22. Note that the boxers were all in a good mood, when the doctor was treating Kim Changmin.  (chapter 7) The same happened, when Oh Daehyun expressed his envy at dinner: (chapter 22) Each time, the star put an end to this happy mood. In the break room, Joo Jaekyung threatened them, because he considered their suggestions as a threat. Their comments imply that he would have to share Kim Dan, if they came to the penthouse. It looks like the celebrity is in reality jealous of happy people. It was, as if he was going after “happiness and rest”. Therefore it is not surprising that he accepted the next fight. (chapter 41) He looks grumpy again. It shows that he is not truly enjoying his recent success. After the birthday party at the restaurant, the champion felt jealous again. (chapter 43) His gaze was betraying him. Though he was the star of the evening, the fighters didn’t invite him to the second round. Yet, he didn’t mind, until he heard them asking the physical therapist. But contrary to the past, episode 7 and 37, Joo Jaekyung acted more gently. (chapter 43) He didn’t vent his anger on the doctor, as he embraced him gently. Why? In my opinion, there exist different causes. One reason is the phone call and the long conversation. Another cause for this change of behavior is that the time spent with Kim Dan at his penthouse. Through the breakfasts and their days-off, the celebrity got to know Kim Dan better. The champion’s jokes (chapter 27) and smiles are an evidence that the protagonist is feeling more and more comfortable around Kim Dan. (chapter 41) Yet, he was still crossing his arms while talking to the physical therapist. This shows that he has not completely lowered his guard yet. Finally, Manhwaworms shouldn’t overlook the doctor’s drunken confession accompanied with kisses and embraces. (chapter 39) Consequently, I could observe that the athlete is gradually capable to manage his jealousy, the longer he is living with the main lead. Simultaneously, I believe that the recent transformation of the physical therapist (exhaustion, skipping dinners) incited Joo Jaekyung to observe his lover and meditate. (chapter 43) However, I would like to outline that in this scene, he didn’t feel jealous, as Kim Dan was excluded. Hence he had no reason to claim the doctor as his. As you can see, the star’s jealousy was the trigger to change his behavior in front of the members. Thus I come to the deduction that we were witnessing the positive aspect of “jealousy”. He was not questioning the doctor’s integrity and trust. Therefore it is no coincidence that contrary to episode 7, 9, 22 and 37, he didn’t look grumpy, when he stated that Doc Dan is coming with him. (chapter 43) He had almost a smile. Why? His words were revealing his intentions. Here, he wanted to make the members from Team Black jealous of him. Let’s not forget that his statement implied that he would have a good time with the physical therapist. However, his attempt failed, for the members expressed their surprise and happiness. (chapter 43) It was seen as a miracle that Joo Jaekyung was showing such a care for someone. Kim Changmin, as a representative of Team Black, was not at all envious, because they are used to sharing (dinner, dormitories, etc). The boxer felt that he just witnessed a wonder. It is important, because through this scene, we have an explanation for their passivity in the States. They thought that the athlete didn’t really care for Kim Dan. (chapter 40) The champion has always hidden his care for Kim Dan in front of Park Namwook and the others. Don’t forget that the athlete was even particularly rude towards the main figure before the match. (chapter 37) I could also include the scene with the new jacket. (chapter 36) When the sportsmen were all fighting against each other to give their new cloth to Kim Dan, the champion intervened by throwing his jacket to Kim Dan. He was not smiling at all. In fact, he gave the impression that Kim Dan was causing trouble. (chapter 36) At no moment, Oh Daehyun and the others could detect the main lead’s jealousy. That’s how it dawned on me why Kim Dan was not informed about the surprise birthday party. (chapter 43) He was as astonished as Joo Jaekyung. I deduce that they desired to protect him, in case the celebrity would react so negatively. (chapter 43) Since the athlete had been so impolite and rude towards the doctor in front of Oh Daehyun and the other members on so many occasions (7, 9, 11, 36, 37), they imagined that Joo Jaekyung was treating him the same way than them: if he was not rough, then he was indifferent. (chapter 22) When he announced to the staff that Kim Dan was cooking for him, his facial expression and words are indicating that this is no big deal! He was not smiling and voicing his admiration for doc Dan. He created the illusion that the physical therapist was just living at the penthouse for the celebrity’s comfort. It was to do his job and nothing more. But this was only partially true. That’s the reason why I come to the assumption that this miracle in episode 43 will change the dynamics at the gym. Kim Changmin, Oh Daehyun and the others know now that the celebrity not only cares for the doctor, but also has become his friend. Thus they could seek Kim Dan’s closeness in order to get his advices and assistance.

On the other hand, the fighter was still ordering his lover. (chapter 43) Note that he had intervened at the same time than the doctor’s.  (chapter 43) So he never took the doctor’s choice into consideration. Although Joo Jaekyung is no longer dragging the doctor like in the beginning of the story, he is not truly respecting Kim Dan’s decisions. But how did this rivalry between Joo Jaekyung and his team start?

4- The origins of the rivalry

Here, I won’t focus on the champion’s feelings, rather on the way the doctor entered the gym. His contract diverges from the other members’. (chapter 7) He occupies a special position, for he is only working for the alpha as doctor. But note that doc Dan crossed the line, the moment he started taking care of Kim Changmin’s problematic shoulder. (chapter 7) By treating him, he acted, as if he was the physical therapist of Team Black. Secondly, observe how he got introduced to Team Black. (chapter 7) Park Namwook is employing the expression “joining us”, he is insinuating that he is a member from Team Black. Therefore it is not surprising that the doctor decided to share his talent and give a treatment to Kim Changmin and others. (chapter 7) This short introduction could only encourage him to treat the other fighters too. As you can see, though the doctor has a contract, his duties and position among Team Black were not clear. Moreover, the moment the boxers discovered that the main lead had his own physical therapist, they asked if they could have one too. (chapter 7) Thus I deduce that Kim Dan still needs to find his own place at the gym. This can only generate tension. Moreover, it dawned on me, neither the champion nor coach Jeon Yosep nor Park Namwook recognized the consequences of his arrival at the gym. (chapter 7) First, they made the mistake not to bring Kim Dan to Busan. (chapter 36) After that event, they learned their lesson. However, note that the champion refused that the physical therapist would follow Oh Daehyun and the others to their fight. (chapter 23) On the one hand, he was reminding his companion that he was only working for him, on the other hand, the uniform and the treatment from the members were giving the impression that he was also part of Team Black. (chapter 23) That’s how he discovered the ritual with high five!! This is something he could share with his lover! By using this gesture, they would not only become closer, but the gap between the fighters and Joo Jaekyung would be reduced. On the other hand, by hindering Kim Dan to follow the group, Joo Jaekyung was hindering the main lead to do his job. This shows as well that they are slowly developing a new routine, but it is not fully deployed. The doctor is bringing the real changes due to his special but unclear position.

Besides, as a hyung and physical therapist, he should be part of the management, hence he should get the right to voice his opinion about a match. Yet, in chapter 36, he was not invited to the meeting (chapter 36). Moreover, by mopping the floor, he acted like an errand boy, as if he was the lowest member. I doubt that he got consulted for the next fight too. (chapter 41) On the other hand, Kim Dan is a freelancer, hence he could have simply joined the conference. That’s how I realized that until Kim Dan met the champion, he had always been working as an employee. (chapter 1) This indicates that the doctor has not the mind-set of an entrepreneur and free-lancer. He allowed Choi Heesung and Joo Jaekyung to determine his work. (chapter 31) (chapter 32) And now, you comprehend why Kim Dan chose to become a courier (chapter 42) and didn’t look for new patients. He needs a role model as entrepreneur and doctor. In my eyes, that’s where Cheolmin comes in. The latter should become Kim Dan’s mentor. Moreover, I would like to outline that by intervening in the doctor’s life and career, the champion was blurring more and more the boundary between private life and profession.

Another source for the tension between the captain and Team Black is that the doctor was treated like a full member by Team Black. Therefore he received an uniform (chapter 9) and the welcome elixir. (chapter 9). But like pointed out above, he is actually just his private physical therapist. For Kim Dan, the famous athlete is just a VIP client. (chapter 25) It is relevant, because the doctor is not technically involved with the other members. He is attached to them, because they are very nice to him. (chapter 9) There exists no contract between them either. Their relationship is simply based on the goodness from the characters. And now, you comprehend why the champion had to come to this welcome party. It is because he feared that the doctor would feel closer to them than to him. His money was already competing with the heart from the fighters. Is it a coincidence that the champion felt the need to remind them that he was the one paying for the party? (chapter 9) Funny is that for his birthday party, money was no longer rivaling with the fighters. Furthermore, he was joining the table for real. (chapter 43) Finally, he had another reason for not becoming furious during that evening. He had shared the goblet with the doctor, something that none of the fighters had done before. (chapter 43) To conclude, the causes for the tension between the alpha and his members are the undefine position and duties of Kim Dan.

In addition, I noticed that the captain and Team Black are both associated with dinner. Whereas the champion stands for healthy but tasteless dinner (chapter 13), Park Namwook and Oh Daehyun are representing the other extreme: junk food (too salty, greasy, too much sugar) (chapter 22) (chapter 37) or fasting!! Notice that Park Namwook preferred Kim Dan resting than eating dinner with them! (Chapter 43) Joo Jaekyung listened to his hyung, as he had already heard such an advice before. But actually by skipping dinners, the doctor is living like in the past. This could lead to malnutrition again. As you can see, I sense here a new source of problem.

Another interesting aspect is that the champion desired to spare with his lover, but the former got punished by his hyung. (chapter 26) He proposed this idea after seeing his lover learning moves from Potato. In other words, due to his jealousy, he offered his sex partner the possibility to learn from him. (chapter 25) This was the positive aspect of jealousy. It is not surprising that the champion smiled during this little game. (chapter 26) It helped them to become closer. Striking is that none of the boxers noticed the true meaning of this sparring.  (chapter 26) The members didn’t recognize how gentle the celebrity was towards his partner, therefore Park Namwook imagined that Kim Dan had been coerced to spare and the punch was the expression from anger and frustration against the alpha. Thus he came to misjudge the situation. That’s how Kim Dan got excluded from the ring. And this observation brings me to the following conclusion. Till episode 43, none of the fighters realized that Kim Dan was receiving a special treatment from Joo Jaekyung. They were totally oblivious of the truth, even during this incident! (chapter 43) The boxer on his right was not shocked how quickly the athlete calmed down after realizing his mistake. They only got aware of this, when the athlete tried to make them jealous: (chapter 43) That’s how it dawned on me why the champion will be forced little by little to expose his sexual orientation to the members from his gym. It is because the nature of the competition is changing. He is fighting with the members with his heart and no longer with his wealth and fame!! Joo Jaekyung made the discovery during that night: (chapter 29) A puppy needs care and protection!!

This signifies that each decision from Kim Dan will affect the relationship between the alpha and his team. Imagine that the physical therapist decides to become a full member of Team Black and learn fighting. He would definitely work with Potato. (chapter 23) In addition, I would like to outline that Potato had been favored by his hyungs (chapter 22), because the latter was somehow neglected by the champion. They were compensating for the lack of interest from the captain. Interesting is that no one was missing Potato during that day and party except the readers. Why? It is because little by little, his adoration for the champion is vanishing. He is starting to have a life on his own. It is important, because Kim Dan could receive now more attention from the members than before, especially because he is receiving the good grace from his boss. Don’t forget that Park Namwook never protected them from his bad mood. (chapter 36) He could become their speaker, their lawyer… a new version from this scene: (chapter 37)

So far, Kim Dan has always viewed himself as different from the sportsmen, because he was just standing by the side (chapter 36) or he was sitting in the office. It is not surprising that he kept his distance at the hotel, when the champion was taking his meal. (chapter 37) But it started changing, after the athlete declared him as a part of his team. 8chapter 40) The problem is that he met the green-haired uke which reinforced his insecurities and low self-esteem. Observe that while returning home, he was only remembering all the champion’s words (chapter 43) before his intervention with the MFC security guys. Hence I believe that this statement and embrace (chapter 43) can only move Kim Dan’s heart. Finally, I would like to outline that the champion was asking his lover to become responsible for him. (chapter 43) He should bring him home. If you read the essay “The Art Of Loving“, you already know that responsibility is one of the conditions for love. The others are trust, respect and knowledge! And this brings me to the final conclusion. Since no one among Team Black knows about the doctor’s past and second gig, it becomes comprehensible why Oh Daehyun, Potato and the others can not take care of Kim Dan properly. (chapter 43) But the more the champion is revealing about his relationship with the doctor, the more the latter will receive recognition and protection from Team Black. Though the manager recognized that Kim Dan had been beaten (chapter 11), he chose to close an eye to this. Thus he remained passive.

To conclude, the doctor is there to bring harmony and happiness at the gym. This can only happen through changes (like introduction of new rituals) and as such mistakes. His presence is little by little affecting the champion’s mentality. The latter is showing more and more concern for his fated partner. (chapter 43) Though the doctor’s hands had been bleeding, Kim Dan chose to treat his patient first before taking care of his own wounds. His selflessness could only catch Joo Jaekyung’s notice. Doc Dan’s benevolence can only make him realize that fame can never be a source of joy and adoration is totally different from true love and warmth.

Feel free to comment. If you have any suggestion for topics or manhwas, feel free to ask. If you enjoyed reading it, retweet it or push the button like. My Reddit-Instagram-Twitter-Tumblr account is: @bebebisous33. Thanks for reading and for the support, particularly, I would like to thank all the new followers and people recommending my blog.